







 
   
     
       
         A vindication of foure serious questions of grand importance, concerning excommunication and suspention from the sacrament of the Lords Supper, from some misprisions and unjust exceptions lately taken against them; both in the pulpit, by a reverend brother of Scotland, in a sermon at Margarets Church in Westminster, before the Honourable House of Commons, at a publike fast there held for Scotland, on the 5th of September last: and in the presse, by three new-printed pamphlets, by way of answer to, and censure of them. Wherein some scripture texts, (commonly reproduced for excommunication, and bare suspention from the Lords Supper onely,) are cleared from false glosses, inferences, conclusions wrested from them; ... / By William Prynne of Lincolns Inne, Esquire.
         Prynne, William, 1600-1669.
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A91314 of text R212424 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Thomason E265_5). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 258 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 36 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A91314
         Wing P4124
         Thomason E265_5
         ESTC R212424
         99871048
         99871048
         123446
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A91314)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 123446)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Thomason Tracts ; 44:E265[5])
      
       
         
           
             A vindication of foure serious questions of grand importance, concerning excommunication and suspention from the sacrament of the Lords Supper, from some misprisions and unjust exceptions lately taken against them; both in the pulpit, by a reverend brother of Scotland, in a sermon at Margarets Church in Westminster, before the Honourable House of Commons, at a publike fast there held for Scotland, on the 5th of September last: and in the presse, by three new-printed pamphlets, by way of answer to, and censure of them. Wherein some scripture texts, (commonly reproduced for excommunication, and bare suspention from the Lords Supper onely,) are cleared from false glosses, inferences, conclusions wrested from them; ... / By William Prynne of Lincolns Inne, Esquire.
             Prynne, William, 1600-1669.
          
           [10], 60 p.
           
             Printed for John Macock, for Michael Spark senior.,
             London, :
             1645.
          
           
             Annotation on Thomason copy: "Octob: 3d".
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Lord's Supper -- Church of Scotland -- Early works to 1800.
           Excommunication -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
       A91314  R212424  (Thomason E265_5).  civilwar no A vindication of foure serious questions of grand importance,:  concerning excommunication and suspention from the sacrament of the Lords Su Prynne, William 1645    45679 1210 15 0 0 0 0 268 F  The  rate of 268 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the F category of texts with  100 or more defects per 10,000 words. 
        2007-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-02 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-03 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-03 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
       
       
         
           A
           VINDICATION
           of
           foure
           
             Serious
          
           QVESTIONS
           Of
           Grand
           Importance
           ,
           Concerning
           
             Excommunication
             ,
          
           and
           
             Suspention
          
           From
           the
           SACRAMENT
           of
           the
           LORDS
           SUPPER
           ,
           from
           some
           
             Misprisions
          
           and
           unjust
           
             Exceptions
          
           lately
           taken
           against
           them
           ;
           both
           in
           the
           Pulpit
           ,
           by
           a
           Reverend
           Brother
           of
           
             Scotland
             ,
          
           in
           a
           Sermon
           at
           
             Margarets
          
           Church
           in
           
             Westminster
             ,
          
           before
           the
           Honourable
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           at
           a
           publike
           Fast
           there
           held
           for
           
             Scotland
             ,
          
           on
           the
           5th
           of
           
             September
          
           last
           :
           and
           in
           the
           Presse
           ,
           by
           three
           New-printed
           
             Pamphlets
             ,
          
           by
           way
           of
           
             Answer
          
           to
           ,
           and
           
             Censure
          
           of
           
             Them
             .
          
           Wherein
           some
           Scripture
           Texts
           ,
           (
           commonly
           produced
           for
           Excommunication
           ,
           and
           bare
           Suspention
           from
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           onely
           ,
           )
           are
           cleared
           from
           false
           
             Glosses
             ,
             Inferences
             ,
             Conclusions
          
           wrested
           from
           them
           ;
           The
           grounds
           of
           sole
           Suspention
           from
           the
           
             Sacrament
             ,
          
           of
           
             unmixt
             Communions
             ,
             Independency
             ,
             Seperation
          
           from
           our
           
             Churches
             ,
             Sacraments
             ,
          
           examined
           ,
           refuted
           ,
           subverted
           ;
           
             Judas
          
           his
           reception
           of
           the
           
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
          
           cleared
           ;
           It
           manifested
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           
             converting
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           a
           
             confirming
             Ordinance
             ;
          
           a
           means
           to
           
             beget
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           increase
           
             Grace
             :
          
           With
           other
           particulars
           tending
           to
           the
           Advancement
           of
           
             Verity
             ,
             Vnity
             ,
          
           and
           the
           better
           ,
           speedier
           
             Settlement
          
           of
           a
           
             Church-Discipline
             ,
          
           according
           to
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           so
           much
           desired
           .
           By
           WILLIAM
           PRYNNE
           of
           Lincolns
           Inne
           ,
           Esquire
           .
        
         
           1
           Thess.
           5.
           21
           ,
           22.
           
        
         
           Prove
           all
           things
           :
           hold
           fast
           that
           which
           is
           good
           :
           Abstaine
           from
           all
           appearance
           of
           evill
           .
        
         
           Augustin
           .
           Epist.
           Concilii
           ad
           Donatistas
           :
           &
           Gratian
           Caus.
           1.
           Qu.
           1.
           
        
         
           Communio
           malorum
           non
           maculat
           quemquam
           participatione
           Sacramentorum
           ,
           sed
           consentione
           factorum
           .
        
         
           
             LONDON
             ,
          
           Printed
           by
           
             John
             Macock
             ,
          
           for
           
             Michael
             Spark
          
           senior
           .
           1645.
           
        
      
       
       
       
         
           TO
           The
           truely
           Honourable
           and
           Victorious
           Sir
           
             THOMAS
             FA●RFAX
          
           Knight
           ,
           Generall
           of
           all
           the
           Forces
           raised
           ,
           by
           the
           PARLIAMENT
           ,
           against
           the
           
             Popish
          
           and
           
             Malignant
          
           Party
           .
        
         
           
             Most
             meritoriously
             Honourable
             ,
          
        
         
           THE
           many
           late
           
             Glorious
             Trophies
          
           and
           
             Vnparalel'd
             Successes
             ,
          
           wherewith
           the
           
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
          
           hath
           been
           graciously
           pleased
           to
           
             Crowne
          
           Your
           
             cordiall
             Military
             Vndertakings
             ,
          
           to
           the
           
             Admiration
          
           of
           all
           Your
           
             Friends
             ,
          
           the
           
             Astonishment
             ,
             Confusion
          
           of
           all
           the
           
             publike
             Malignant
             Enemies
          
           of
           
             Our
             Churches
             ,
          
           Kingdomes
           
             Tranquility
             ;
          
           as
           they
           have
           engaged
           the
           
             Parliament
             ,
          
           (
           with
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           
             Realme
          
           under
           their
           Command
           )
           to
           return
           publike
           
             Solemn
             Prayses
          
           unto
           
             God
             ,
          
           for
           sundry
           
             Successive
             Victories
             ,
          
           over
           puissant
           Armies
           in
           the
           
             Field
             ,
          
           and
           
             Conquests
          
           of
           divers
           
             Strong-holds
             ,
          
           atcheived
           by
           Your
           
             indefatigable
             Industry
             ,
             Incomparable
             valour
             ,
          
           through
           
             Gods
             blessing
          
           on
           them
           :
           so
           it
           hath
           specially
           obliged
           Me
           ,
           as
           to
           render
           
             particular
             Thankesgiving
          
           unto
           God
           ,
           so
           to
           tender
           some
           
             small
             apparent
             Monument
          
           of
           my
           
             Obligations
          
           and
           
             Gratitude
          
           to
           
             Your selfe
             ,
          
           whom
           God
           hath
           
             highly
             honoured
          
           to
           all
           posterity
           ,
           in
           making
           You
           an
           happy
           Instrument
           of
           redeeming
           my
           
             Native
             Country
             (
             Sommersetshire
             )
          
           with
           the
           adjacent
           Counties
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           
             devouring
             Jawes
          
           of
           the
           
             oppressing
             Enemy
             ,
          
           and
           of
           reviving
           ,
           recovering
           our
           
             lost
             dying
             Kingdome
          
           even
           at
           its
           lowest
           Ebbe
           ,
           in
           a
           time
           of
           greatest
           need
           ,
           with
           so
           great
           
           Celerity
           ,
           so
           little
           effusion
           of
           
             English
             Blood
          
           on
           either
           side
           ;
           Which
           I
           knew
           not
           ,
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           how
           more
           visibly
           to
           expresse
           ,
           then
           by
           presenting
           
             Your
             Honour
          
           with
           this
           briefe
           
             P●lemicall
             Vindication
             ,
          
           in
           defect
           of
           a
           
             Richer
             Present
             .
          
        
         
           It
           was
           my
           great
           
             undemerited
             Happinesse
             ,
          
           and
           your
           
             Generous
             Humility
          
           (
           at
           Your
           first
           arivall
           in
           
             London
          
           from
           the
           
             North
             ,
          
           to
           undertake
           the
           
             Chiefe
             Command
          
           of
           the
           
             Parliaments
             Forces
             )
          
           to
           stoop
           so
           far
           below
           Your selfe
           ,
           as
           to
           honour
           Me
           with
           Your
           
             voluntary
             sweet
             Acquaintance
          
           and
           
             Discourse
             ;
          
           which
           emboldens
           me
           to
           crave
           this
           
             further
             Favour
             ,
          
           to
           dignifie
           this
           rude
           
             Vindication
             ,
          
           with
           your
           
             Noble
             Acceptation
             ,
          
           of
           so
           
             Small
             unpolished
             a
             Piece
             ;
          
           whose
           Subject
           matter
           
             (
             Church
             Discipline
             )
          
           is
           of
           so
           
             Great
             concernment
             ,
          
           that
           the
           
             Settlement
          
           thereof
           according
           to
           
             Gods
             Word
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Purest
             times
             ▪
          
           is
           one
           principle
           end
           of
           Your
           and
           Our
           taking
           up
           
             Defensive
             Armes
             .
          
        
         
           I
           shall
           not
           be
           so
           injurious
           to
           the
           
             State
          
           or
           
             You
             ,
          
           to
           interrupt
           Your
           weighty
           
             Military
             Affaires
             ,
          
           or
           retard
           Your
           
             Admirable
             Expeditions
          
           with
           my
           
             unseasonable
             Lines
             .
          
           I
           shall
           rather
           become
           a
           
             dayly
             Orator
          
           to
           the
           
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             ,
          
           so
           far
           to
           multiply
           the
           
             weekely
             Catalogues
          
           of
           Your
           
             sucessefull
             Conquests
             ,
          
           that
           You
           may
           ere
           long
           return
           to
           the
           
             Great
             Counsell
          
           and
           
             Metropolis
          
           of
           our
           
             Realme
          
           in
           a
           
             Triumphant
             Chariot
             ,
          
           with
           this
           
             Honourable
             victorious
             Motto
             ,
          
           engraven
           in
           
             golden
             Characters
          
           on
           Your
           
             Helmet
             ;
             This
             is
             the
             Generall
             whom
             the
             Lord
             hath
             honoured
             to
             be
             ,
             next
             under
             him
             ,
             The
             speedy
             Finisher
             of
             our
             long
             protracted
             Civil
             Wars
             ;
             And
             happy
             Restorer
             of
             our
             Long-desired
             Peace
             :
          
           Which
           is
           and
           shall
           be
           the
           
             Prayer
          
           of
        
         
           
             Your
             Honours
             most
             Devoted
             Friend
             and
             Servant
             WILLIAM
             PRYNNE
             .
          
        
      
       
       
         
           To
           the
           unprejudiced
           Reader
           .
        
         
           
             Christian
             Reader
             :
          
        
         
           HAving
           privately
           communicated
           
             Foure
             short
             Questions
             concerning
             Excommunication
             and
             Suspension
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
          
           to
           some
           of
           my
           
             Parliament
             friends
             ,
          
           out
           of
           a
           meer
           cordiall
           desire
           to
           expedite
           the
           setling
           of
           an
           
             Ecclesiasticall
             discipline
             in
             our
             Church
             ,
             according
             to
             Gods
             word
             ;
          
           so
           much
           desired
           ,
           and
           now
           in
           agitation
           in
           the
           Commons
           house
           :
           I
           have
           for
           this
           good
           service
           (
           these
           
             Questions
          
           since
           growing
           publike
           )
           been
           openly
           censured
           ,
           traduced
           both
           in
           
             Presse
          
           and
           
             Pulpit
             ,
          
           and
           these
           my
           
             Queries
          
           have
           been
           seemingly
           refuted
           ,
           by
           some
           well
           ▪
           meaning
           persons
           ,
           whose
           
             Affections
          
           are
           stronger
           then
           their
           
             Arg●me●ts
             ,
          
           and
           
             misguided
             Zeale
          
           more
           predominant
           then
           their
           
             Knowledge
             ,
          
           in
           the
           points
           debated
           by
           them
           ,
           wherein
           they
           betray
           their
           own
           
             Ignorance
          
           and
           
             Error
             ,
          
           whiles
           they
           would
           censure
           mine
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           Answer
           to
           these
           Questions
           ,
           intituled
           ,
           
             An
             Antidote
             against
             four
             dangerous
             Queries
             ;
          
           is
           such
           a
           combination
           of
           
             Ignorance
             ,
             Errours
             ,
             Misprisions
             ,
          
           and
           
             impertinent
             Invectives
             ,
          
           as
           merits
           rather
           
             derision
          
           then
           
             refutation
             ,
          
           and
           hath
           been
           already
           sufficiently
           triumphed
           over
           in
           the
           
             Antidote
             animadverted
             ;
          
           so
           as
           it
           needs
           another
           Antidote
           to
           preserve
           it
           from
           
             sodain
             expiration
             .
          
           The
           second
           Answer
           to
           them
           ,
           stiled
           
             A
             Brotherly
             and
             friendly
             Censure
             ;
          
           as
           it
           
             Courts
          
           my
           person
           in
           the
           
             Title
          
           and
           
             Epistle
          
           with
           friendly
           complements
           ,
           so
           it
           wounds
           and
           traduces
           my
           honest
           intentions
           ,
           but
           in
           no
           sort
           answers
           my
           
             Questions
             ;
          
           the
           
             Censure
          
           it self
           ,
           being
           the
           same
           in
           substance
           with
           the
           
             Antidote
             ,
          
           and
           as
           full
           of
           grosse
           
             Errours
             ,
             Mistakes
             ,
          
           and
           injudicious
           weak
           replies
           ,
           as
           it
           .
           The
           
             third
             Answer
             ,
          
           as
           it
           is
           more
           large
           ,
           so
           more
           judicious
           then
           the
           other
           two
           ,
           and
           thwarts
           them
           both
           in
           some
           particulars
           ,
           as
           in
           that
           of
           
             Judas
             his
             receiving
             the
             Lords
             supper
             ;
          
           and
           ,
           that
           
             Ministers
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             have
             no
             authority
             to
             keep
             back
             any
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             but
             have
             discharged
             their
             duties
             by
             their
             premonitions
             of
             the
             danger
             of
             unworthy
             receiving
             .
          
        
         
           I
           have
           not
           here
           answered
           each
           of
           them
           distinctly
           ▪
           but
           only
           taken
           the
           quintessence
           and
           substance
           of
           them
           all
           into
           examination
           ,
           debating
           only
           the
           most
           materiall
           differences
           between
           us
           ,
           and
           bringing
           their
           
             false
             mettals
          
           to
           the
           
             test
          
           of
           Scripture
           and
           sound
           Reason
           ;
           omitting
           all
           their
           impertinencies
           ,
           and
           things
           of
           lesser
           moment
           ,
           as
           not
           deserving
           any
           reply
           .
           My
           subitane
           
             Lucubrations
          
           in
           
             Vindication
          
           of
           these
           
             Questions
          
           from
           all
           
           their
           
             misprisions
          
           and
           
             erronious
             censures
             ,
          
           I
           here
           humbly
           submit
           to
           the
           
             Parliaments
          
           publike
           ,
           and
           thy
           private
           impartiall
           
             scr●tinie
             ;
          
           in
           perusing
           whereof
           ,
           I
           shall
           only
           request
           thee
           to
           pursue
           the
           Apostles
           Canon
           ,
           
             a
          
           
             To
             examine
             all
             things
          
           by
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           to
           
             hold
             fast
             that
             which
             is
             good
          
           and
           true
           .
        
         
           For
           my
           part
           
             b
          
           
             I
             can
             do
             nothing
             against
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             Truth
             :
          
           and
           though
           some
           report
           
             c
          
           
             I
             am
             their
             enemy
          
           (
           yea
           an
           enemy
           to
           publike
           Reformation
           )
           
             because
             I
             tell
             them
             the
             truth
             ,
          
           in
           these
           controversal
           points
           of
           
             Church-discipline
             ,
          
           in
           which
           they
           have
           little
           insight
           ;
           yet
           neither
           their
           calumnies
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           nor
           flatteries
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           shall
           ever
           sway
           me
           one
           hairs-breadth
           from
           the
           Truth
           ,
           either
           to
           the
           right
           hand
           ,
           or
           the
           left
           .
           And
           although
           I
           certainly
           know
           ,
           the
           speaking
           out
           of
           the
           whole
           truth
           in
           this
           present
           Controversie
           will
           render
           me
           odious
           and
           distastefull
           to
           many
           of
           my
           dear
           
             Christian
             friends
          
           and
           
             Brethren
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           and
           draw
           sharp
           censures
           on
           me
           :
           yet
           because
           
             d
          
           
             I
             was
             for
             this
             cause
             born
             &
             brought
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             beare
             witnesse
             to
             the
             truth
             ;
          
           I
           neither
           waigh
           their
           
             favours
             ,
          
           nor
           regard
           their
           
             frownes
             ,
          
           being
           resolved
           whiles
           I
           breath
           on
           earth
           ,
           neither
           for
           feare
           ,
           favour
           ,
           partiality
           ,
           nor
           any
           private
           interest
           or
           relation
           whatsoever
           ,
           to
           
             do
             any
             thing
             against
             the
             Truth
             ,
             but
             only
             for
             it
             ,
          
           whatsoever
           the
           issue
           or
           event
           thereof
           shall
           prove
           ;
           be
           it
           ,
           
             Veritas
             odium
             parit
             ;
          
           or
           
             Vncharitable
             constructions
             ,
          
           or
           wresting
           of
           my
           
             Writings
          
           point-blank
           to
           their
           sincere
           intentions
           ,
           whereof
           I
           have
           had
           experience
           in
           this
           Controversie
           ,
           especially
           in
           two
           particulars
           ,
           which
           I
           cannot
           pretermit
           in
           silence
           without
           some
           reply
           thereto
           .
        
         
           
             First
             my
             Antagonists
             publikely
             charge
             me
             ,
             That
          
           I
           speak
           untowardly
           ,
           
             to
             the
          
           great
           offence
           of
           godly
           people
           ,
           against
           all
           Christs
           Ministers
           and
           Ecclesiastical
           Rulers
           ,
           in
           this
           conditionall
           clause
           ,
           
             [
             If
             it
             fall
             into
             indiscreet
             ,
             over-severe
             ,
             ambitious
             ,
             passionate
             ,
             or
             revengefull
             hands
             ]
          
           In
           which
           I
           suppose
           ,
           that
           ordinarily
           the
           hands
           of
           Ministers
           &
           Elders
           of
           Christs
           Church
           are
           such
           ,
           and
           therfore
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           trusted
           with
           such
           power
           of
           Suspension
           and
           Excommunication
           ;
           or
           else
           that
           I
           suppose
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           may
           act
           with
           such
           hands
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           all
           of
           that
           calling
           are
           to
           be
           abridged
           of
           that
           power
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           no
           such
           uncharitable
           incoherent
           inference
           can
           any
           way
           follow
           from
           this
           Clause
           ;
           the
           whole
           scope
           of
           my
           Questions
           diametrally
           contradicting
           it
           ,
           which
           tend
           only
           to
           an
           orderly
           regular
           settlement
           of
           Presbyteriall
           power
           in
           the
           originall
           institution
           of
           our
           new
           Presbyteries
           ,
           not
           to
           take
           from
           them
           all
           Ecclesiasticall
           Jurisdiction
           due
           by
           divine
           right
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           to
           confine
           it
           within
           certain
           definite
           limits
           ,
           to
           prevent
           all
           exorbitant
           abuses
           of
           it
           ,
           into
           
           whose
           hands
           soever
           it
           should
           fall
           .
           There
           is
           no
           man
           so
           unskilfull
           in
           Politicks
           ,
           but
           will
           acknowledge
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           duty
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           the
           speciall
           care
           of
           Lawgivers
           ,
           in
           the
           creation
           of
           new
           Iurisdictions
           ,
           and
           promulgation
           of
           new
           Lawes
           ,
           to
           look
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           present
           ,
           but
           future
           Inconveniences
           which
           may
           possibly
           spring
           up
           in
           after-ages
           ;
           and
           to
           consider
           ,
           not
           what
           some
           ,
           or
           most
           men
           are
           which
           shall
           execute
           such
           Lawes
           or
           Iurisdictions
           at
           present
           ,
           but
           what
           any
           of
           them
           may
           possibly
           prove
           to
           be
           in
           after-times
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           to
           prescribe
           set
           bounds
           to
           all
           alike
           ,
           and
           leave
           nothing
           meerly
           arbitrary
           to
           any
           ,
           how
           good
           or
           just
           soever
           ,
           to
           prevent
           all
           possible
           ,
           all
           probable
           abuses
           by
           any
           intrusted
           with
           such
           Lawes
           and
           Iurisdictions
           .
           And
           there
           are
           none
           so
           ignorant
           of
           the
           present
           condition
           of
           our
           English
           Church
           &
           Ministery
           ,
           but
           must
           acknowledge
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           many
           of
           our
           godly
           Ministers
           and
           people
           are
           very
           passionate
           ,
           indiscreet
           ,
           and
           over-rigorous
           ;
           having
           more
           zeale
           ,
           then
           knowledge
           ,
           or
           discretion
           how
           to
           manage
           such
           a
           power
           .
           2.
           
           That
           the
           best
           and
           justest
           men
           we
           can
           select
           to
           constitute
           Presbyteries
           of
           ,
           if
           left
           at
           large
           ,
           to
           an
           arbitrary
           kind
           of
           proceeding
           ,
           and
           not
           bounded
           by
           strict
           or
           punctuall
           Lawes
           and
           Penalties
           ,
           will
           be
           very
           apt
           now
           and
           then
           (
           through
           naturall
           infirmities
           ,
           and
           the
           remainder
           of
           corruptions
           in
           them
           )
           to
           abuse
           or
           exceed
           their
           power
           ,
           and
           run
           into
           extravagancies
           to
           the
           oppression
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           of
           which
           we
           have
           divers
           experiments
           in
           many
           Counties
           ,
           if
           the
           complaints
           against
           their
           Committees
           may
           be
           credited
           ,
           as
           many
           of
           them
           are
           too
           true
           .
           3.
           
           That
           though
           there
           be
           sufficient
           choice
           of
           prudent
           ,
           discreet
           ,
           learned
           ,
           conscientions
           ,
           upright
           Ministers
           and
           Christians
           in
           and
           about
           
             London
             ,
          
           fit
           to
           be
           united
           into
           Presbyteries
           ,
           Classes
           ,
           and
           trusted
           with
           Ecclesiasticall
           censures
           ;
           yet
           in
           most
           places
           else
           throughout
           our
           three
           Kingdomes
           (
           except
           here
           and
           there
           a
           City
           or
           country
           Town
           )
           there
           are
           very
           few
           ,
           if
           any
           such
           Ministers
           or
           Lay-Elders
           to
           be
           found
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           and
           none
           can
           certainly
           determine
           when
           or
           where
           to
           provide
           or
           cull
           out
           such
           for
           the
           future
           .
           4.
           
           That
           ,
           let
           the
           Parliament
           make
           the
           best
           present
           choice
           they
           can
           of
           Ministers
           and
           Lay-Elders
           to
           execute
           Ecclesiasticall
           discipline
           ,
           yet
           there
           may
           and
           will
           be
           a
           
             Judas
          
           among
           the
           twelve
           Apostles
           ,
           at
           least
           one
           or
           more
           indiscreet
           ,
           passionate
           ,
           ambitious
           ,
           or
           spleenatick
           persons
           ,
           who
           upon
           occasion
           offered
           wil
           be
           apt
           to
           abuse
           or
           exceed
           their
           power
           ,
           to
           the
           prejudice
           of
           others
           .
           5.
           
           That
           into
           whose
           hands
           soever
           this
           power
           shall
           
           be
           put
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           not
           only
           a
           meer
           possibility
           ,
           but
           probability
           too
           ,
           (
           especially
           if
           the
           Episcopall
           or
           Malignant
           party
           should
           at
           any
           time
           prevaile
           )
           that
           it
           may
           hereafter
           fall
           into
           unjust
           ,
           tyrannicall
           ,
           oppressing
           hands
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           it
           will
           hardly
           be
           wrested
           again
           .
           6.
           
           That
           
           since
           we
           intend
           to
           settle
           the
           self-same
           Ecclesiasticall
           Government
           and
           Discipline
           in
           all
           three
           Kingdomes
           ,
           at
           leastwise
           throughout
           our
           English
           territories
           ;
           there
           ought
           to
           be
           the
           self-same
           rules
           ,
           bounds
           ,
           and
           limits
           prescribed
           unto
           all
           Presbyteries
           and
           Classes
           ,
           to
           regulate
           their
           proceedings
           by
           ,
           and
           prevent
           exorbitances
           in
           every
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           none
           of
           them
           left
           more
           arbitrary
           then
           others
           ,
           lest
           their
           proceedings
           should
           vary
           from
           others
           .
           These
           undeniable
           principles
           were
           the
           grounds
           of
           my
           Supposition
           so
           much
           excepted
           against
           ,
           
             If
             it
             fall
             into
             indiscreet
             ,
             over-severe
             ,
             passionate
             ,
             or
             revengefull
             hands
             :
          
           Yea
           ,
           the
           true
           reason
           why
           the
           Parliament
           takes
           so
           much
           deliberation
           and
           advice
           in
           setling
           of
           the
           intended
           Presbyteriall
           Church-Government
           and
           Discipline
           ,
           in
           which
           more
           difficulties
           arise
           then
           ordinary
           capacities
           are
           able
           to
           apprehend
           .
           Wherefore
           for
           any
           to
           inferre
           from
           thence
           ,
           as
           my
           Antagonists
           do
           ,
           
             That
             the
             hands
             of
             all
             the
             Elders
             and
             Ministers
             of
             Christs
             Church
             ,
             are
             such
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             trusted
             with
             the
             power
             of
             Church-censures
             ;
             or
             that
             all
             of
             them
             are
             to
             be
             abridged
             of
             this
             power
             ,
             because
             some
             of
             them
             are
             such
             ;
          
           is
           such
           a
           malicious
           and
           uncharitable
           perverting
           both
           of
           my
           words
           and
           meaning
           ,
           as
           nought
           but
           prejudice
           or
           malice
           it selfe
           could
           invent
           .
        
         
           
             The
             second
             Charge
             is
             of
             the
             same
             strain
             ;
          
           That
           th●se
           Queries
           charg●
           the
           Reverend
           
             Assembly
          
           very
           unjustly
           ,
           with
           falling
           into
           extremes
           ;
           with
           affecting
           a
           greater
           Lording
           power
           over
           the
           consciences
           and
           priviledges
           of
           their
           Christian
           brethren
           ,
           then
           of
           right
           belongs
           unto
           them
           .
           That
           they
           ,
           and
           our
           new
           Presbyters
           will
           proceed
           as
           in
           the
           Papacy
           and
           Prelacy
           ;
           with
           indiscreet
           ,
           over-severe
           ,
           passionate
           ,
           revengefull
           hands
           ,
           &c.
           
           Whereas
           they
           desire
           nothing
           but
           a
           strict
           discipline
           according
           to
           the
           rules
           of
           Christ
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           that
           they
           cast
           many
           such
           unjust
           aspersions
           upon
           the
           Assembly
           .
        
         
           Certainly
           there
           is
           not
           one
           syllable
           in
           these
           4
           Questions
           from
           whence
           any
           such
           malignant
           accusation
           can
           be
           strained
           :
           and
           my
           former
           Writings
           to
           vindicate
           the
           
             Reverend
             Assembly
          
           (
           whom
           I
           love
           and
           honour
           with
           my
           soule
           )
           from
           the
           libellous
           ,
           venomous
           ,
           intolerable
           aspersions
           cast
           upon
           them
           ,
           in
           many
           late
           seditious
           schismaticall
           printed
           Libels
           ,
           (
           published
           by
           Anabaptists
           and
           other
           Sectaries
           ,
           to
           defame
           them
           ,
           and
           vilifie
           all
           their
           proceedings
           ;
           )
           with
           the
           grounds
           in
           the
           preceding
           Answer
           (
           which
           occasioned
           all
           the
           Passages
           unjustly
           wrested
           by
           these
           uncharitable
           Answerers
           ,
           to
           warrant
           this
           false
           charge
           )
           will
           (
           I
           hope
           )
           sufficiently
           purge
           me
           from
           these
           scandalous
           accusations
           ,
           and
           all
           misinterpretations
           of
           my
           
             Queries
             ,
          
           or
           this
           
             Vindication
          
           of
           them
           ;
           the
           scope
           of
           both
           being
           only
           this
           ,
           to
           reduce
           the
           Power
           of
           Ministers
           and
           Presbyteries
           ,
           in
           the
           originall
           erection
           of
           their
           Ecclesiasticall
           Iurisdiction
           ,
           (
           now
           in
           agitation
           in
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           )
           to
           as
           great
           a
           conformity
           to
           the
           
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           as
           punctuall
           certainty
           in
           all
           particulars
           as
           possible
           may
           be
           ;
           and
           to
           settle
           it
           with
           such
           necessary
           Cautions
           &
           Limitations
           as
           may
           prevent
           all
           abuses
           of
           it
           ,
           into
           whose
           hands
           soever
           it
           shall
           be
           committed
           either
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           or
           in
           future
           ages
           :
           since
           a
           smal
           error
           ,
           or
           admission
           of
           a
           meer
           arbitrary
           power
           in
           som
           things
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           New
           Government
           ,
           may
           soon
           degenerate
           into
           a
           grand
           inconvenience
           and
           grievance
           in
           conclusion
           ,
           which
           is
           easier
           prevented
           then
           redressed
           .
        
         
           Thus
           having
           fully
           cleared
           the
           sincerity
           of
           my
           own
           intentions
           ,
           against
           these
           scandalous
           inferences
           ,
           I
           have
           onely
           this
           to
           adde
           in
           the
           Parliaments
           behalfe
           ;
           That
           the
           settlement
           of
           Church-discipline
           being
           a
           matter
           of
           great
           difficulty
           and
           concernment
           ,
           wherein
           many
           new
           doubts
           and
           scruples
           daily
           arise
           ,
           requiring
           much
           debate
           ,
           they
           cannot
           be
           justly
           blamed
           (
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           their
           other
           pressing
           publike
           occasions
           to
           preserve
           our
           Kingdomes
           ,
           themselves
           and
           us
           from
           eminent
           ruine
           )
           for
           proceeding
           deliberately
           in
           this
           weighty
           work
           ,
           which
           hath
           taken
           upthe
           
             Assembly
          
           themselves
           so
           many
           moneths
           debate
           ,
           and
           wherein
           there
           are
           such
           differences
           of
           Opinions
           .
           Many
           there
           are
           ,
           who
           deny
           any
           Excommunication
           at
           all
           to
           be
           of
           divine
           institution
           ,
           producing
           sundry
           strong
           arguments
           to
           justifie
           their
           opinions
           ,
           and
           answering
           all
           objections
           to
           the
           contrary
           :
           In
           maintenance
           of
           which
           opinion
           ,
           
             Tho.
             Erastus
          
           (
           a
           learned
           Physitian
           )
           long
           since
           wrote
           a
           large
           Volume
           in
           Latine
           ,
           intituled
           ,
           
             Explicatio
             gravissimae
             quaestionis
             de
             Excommunicatione
          
           printed
           
             An.
          
           1589.
           who
           is
           seconded
           by
           many
           learned
           men
           .
           Others
           ,
           who
           admit
           Excommunication
           to
           be
           introduced
           ,
           and
           exercised
           in
           the
           Apostles
           times
           ,
           and
           somwhat
           after
           ;
           yet
           hold
           it
           to
           be
           but
           a
           temporary
           Ordinance
           ,
           taken
           up
           by
           Christians
           out
           of
           meer
           necessity
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           Christian
           Magistrates
           to
           restrain
           and
           punish
           scandalous
           sinners
           ;
           and
           altogether
           uselesse
           ,
           or
           seldome
           or
           never
           to
           be
           put
           in
           execution
           in
           such
           places
           ,
           Churches
           ,
           where
           Christian
           Magistrates
           are
           setled
           ,
           
             whose
             office
             and
             duty
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             punish
             all
             obstinate
             ,
             impenitent
             ,
             scandalous
             sinners
             ,
             with
             the
             temporall
             sword
             of
             justice
             ,
             and
             to
             cut
             off
             all
             evil
             doers
             from
             the
             City
             of
             God
             ,
          
           Psal.
           101.
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           Rom.
           13.
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5.
           without
           whose
           assistance
           
             Church
             censures
          
           will
           become
           altogether
           uselesse
           ,
           invalid
           ,
           &
           contemptible
           :
           whence
           the
           Church
           hath
           always
           been
           inforced
           to
           pray
           in
           aid
           from
           the
           Secular
           arme
           ,
           and
           Civil
           Magistrate
           ,
           by
           Writs
           
             De
             Excommunicato
             capiendo
             ,
          
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           to
           force
           obedience
           and
           submission
           to
           her
           censures
           ,
           which
           else
           would
           prove
           meer
           
             Bruta
             fulmina
             .
          
           Others
           ,
           who
           admit
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           deny
           suspension
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           supper
           ,
           as
           no
           divine
           step
           or
           degree
           to
           it
           ,
           nor
           to
           be
           inflicted
           upon
           any
           but
           persons
           actually
           excommunicated
           from
           all
           other
           Ordinances
           .
           
           Others
           who
           plead
           most
           for
           Excommunication
           and
           suspention
           from
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           are
           yet
           divided
           into
           these
           circumstances
           which
           concern
           them
           .
           1.
           
           Who
           shall
           inflict
           those
           censures
           ?
           Whether
           the
           Ministers
           only
           ?
           Or
           the
           Presbytery
           and
           Classis
           only
           ?
           Or
           the
           whole
           Congregation
           ?
           2.
           
           For
           what
           sins
           and
           Offences
           ?
           which
           is
           now
           the
           grand
           doubt
           and
           debate
           :
           Whether
           for
           Incest
           ,
           and
           Heresie
           onely
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           pretend
           examples
           of
           Excommunication
           in
           Scripture
           ;
           or
           for
           any
           other
           sins
           ,
           for
           which
           we
           finde
           no
           pattern
           of
           any
           Excommunication
           or
           Suspension
           in
           the
           Word
           ?
           3.
           
           In
           what
           manner
           ,
           and
           by
           what
           steps
           and
           degrees
           the
           Presbytery
           or
           Classis
           ought
           to
           proceed
           in
           inflicting
           these
           censures
           ?
           What
           remedy
           shall
           be
           given
           by
           way
           of
           Appeal
           ,
           to
           the
           parties
           grieved
           ?
           And
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           shall
           appeal
           ?
           4.
           
           How
           ,
           and
           by
           whom
           such
           who
           contemn
           those
           censures
           shall
           be
           proceeded
           against
           ?
           How
           long
           those
           censures
           shall
           continue
           ,
           and
           how
           and
           when
           reversed
           ?
           5.
           
           Whether
           excommunicated
           persons
           ought
           to
           be
           admitted
           to
           hear
           the
           Word
           ,
           or
           to
           any
           other
           Ordinance
           ?
           and
           in
           what
           sort
           ;
           with
           what
           publike
           badges
           of
           infamy
           and
           distinction
           ,
           the
           more
           to
           shame
           themselves
           ,
           and
           deter
           others
           ?
           All
           these
           ,
           with
           sundry
           other
           difficult
           controversies
           arising
           in
           the
           settlement
           of
           Church-discipline
           (
           in
           which
           the
           very
           Assembly-men
           are
           divided
           in
           opinion
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Members
           of
           Parliament
           )
           it
           must
           needs
           require
           much
           debate
           and
           deliberation
           to
           settle
           Church-discipline
           in
           a
           due
           and
           solid
           manner
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           received
           Maxime
           ,
           approved
           by
           prudent
           men
           ,
           and
           God
           himself
           ;
           
             Diu
             deliberandum
             quod
             semel
             statuendum
             ;
          
           We
           must
           deliberate
           long
           of
           that
           which
           is
           to
           be
           setled
           but
           once
           .
           We
           know
           that
           the
           materiall
           Temple
           of
           
             Solomon
          
           was
           
             neere
          
           
             *
          
           
             twenty
             yeares
          
           in
           building
           ▪
           though
           
             David
             ,
             Solomon
             ,
          
           with
           all
           the
           Princes
           and
           people
           most
           cheerfully
           contributed
           their
           best
           assistance
           toward
           it
           ;
           and
           yet
           it
           was
           after
           
             *
          
           
             far●onger
          
           in
           re-edifying
           :
           And
           can
           we
           then
           imagine
           the
           Spiritual
           Temple
           and
           Church-Goverment
           should
           be
           compleatly
           finished
           and
           built
           up
           by
           the
           Parliament
           in
           a
           moneth
           or
           two
           ?
           How
           many
           yeares
           ,
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           have
           our
           Independent
           Brethren
           been
           in
           hammering
           and
           compleating
           their
           New
           Church-Model
           ,
           long
           since
           promised
           ,
           and
           yet
           are
           not
           agreed
           on
           it
           ,
           or
           else
           afraid
           ,
           to
           publish
           it
           ,
           lest
           all
           should
           discern
           its
           manifold
           flawes
           ?
           Ignorant
           men
           ,
           altogether
           unacquainted
           with
           the
           numerous
           difficultes
           ,
           intricate
           disputes
           which
           accompany
           this
           Subject
           ,
           may
           deem
           it
           an
           easie
           busines
           ,
           soon
           dispatched
           :
           but
           persons
           of
           better
           judgements
           ,
           acquainted
           with
           the
           severall
           controversies
           in
           point
           of
           Divinity
           and
           civil
           Policie
           ,
           which
           arise
           about
           Church-Discipline
           ,
           will
           find
           it
           an
           Herculean
           labour
           ,
           and
           a
           work
           of
           time
           to
           establish
           it
           so
           ,
           as
           to
           answer
           expectation
           ,
           satisfie
           all
           objections
           ,
           and
           stop
           the
           mouths
           of
           all
           opposers
           ,
           which
           must
           first
           be
           done
           ,
           or
           else
           it
           will
           not
           be
           imbraced
           with
           such
           alacrity
           as
           is
           fit
           .
           Wherefore
           be
           perswaded
           to
           wait
           a
           while
           longer
           on
           the
           Parliament
           for
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           our
           longing
           desires
           in
           the
           setling
           of
           Church
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           pray
           earnestly
           to
           God
           to
           steere
           their
           hearts
           and
           judgements
           aright
           in
           this
           work
           of
           highest
           concernment
           to
           us
           ;
           for
           fear
           they
           should
           now
           settle
           any
           thing
           in
           haste
           ,
           which
           they
           and
           we
           may
           hereafter
           repent
           of
           by
           leisure
           .
           With
           which
           friendly
           advice
           I
           shall
           dismisse
           thee
           to
           the
           perusall
           of
           this
           
             Vindication
             ,
          
           which
           I
           humbly
           tender
           to
           thy
           Christian
           acceptation
           .
        
         
           Farewell
           .
        
      
    
     
       
       
         
           A
           short
           
             Vindication
          
           of
           
             foure
             serious
             Questions
             of
             grand
             importance
          
           concerning
           EXCOMMUNICATION
           and
           
             Suspension
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
          
           from
           some
           
             Misprisions
          
           and
           
             Exceptions
          
           taken
           against
           them
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           
             Presse
          
           and
           
             Pulpit
             .
          
        
         
           THERE
           is
           nothing
           so
           sincerely
           intended
           ,
           so
           well
           performed
           ,
           but
           is
           lyable
           to
           some
           
             mis-interpretations
          
           or
           
             exceptions
          
           in
           this
           criticall
           age
           ,
           by
           men
           of
           contrary
           opinions
           .
           This
           hath
           been
           the
           hard
           fate
           of
           these
           four
           
             Questions
             .
          
        
         
           First
           ,
           the
           Author
           of
           them
           hath
           been
           publikely
           taxed
           in
           print
           ,
           as
           an
           
             enemy
          
           to
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           oft
           stiled
           
             a
          
           THE
           ADVERSARY
           (
           of
           it
           ,
           )
           when
           as
           
             God
          
           who
           
             b
          
           
             knowes
             his
             heart
             ,
          
           and
           those
           men
           who
           are
           acquainted
           with
           his
           person
           and
           intentions
           ,
           will
           acquit
           him
           from
           this
           calumny
           ,
           and
           know
           him
           to
           be
           as
           great
           ,
           as
           cordiall
           an
           Advancer
           of
           Reformation
           ,
           as
           any
           of
           his
           Accusers
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           these
           foure
           Questions
           have
           been
           conceived
           and
           reported
           to
           be
           ,
           
             a
             grand
             obstruction
             to
             the
             work
             of
             Reformation
             and
             settlement
             of
             Church-Discipline
             ,
             yea
             purposely
             published
             to
             obstruct
             it
             :
          
           When
           as
           intentionally
           and
           really
           they
           doe
           (
           by
           moderating
           irreconcilable
           extreames
           )
           tend
           onely
           to
           facilitate
           and
           expedite
           this
           much
           desired
           work
           ;
           which
           he
           cordially
           desired
           might
           be
           speedily
           accomplished
           ,
           to
           prevent
           the
           dangerous
           encrease
           of
           Errours
           and
           Scismes
           ,
           which
           multiply
           daily
           in
           our
           Church
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           they
           are
           apprehended
           to
           strike
           at
           the
           very
           root
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           and
           absolutely
           to
           deny
           it
           ,
           in
           case
           of
           grosse
           and
           scandalous
           sinnes
           ;
           when
           as
           it
           onely
           tends
           to
           remove
           those
           sandy
           foundations
           whereon
           some
           would
           build
           it
           ,
           to
           prevent
           and
           regulate
           all
           probable
           abuses
           of
           it
           in
           its
           originall
           establishment
           ,
           and
           confine
           it
           to
           its
           due
           bounds
           ,
           
             to
             prevent
             ,
          
           as
           farre
           as
           possible
           might
           be
           ,
           
             al
             just
             scandall
             and
             prophanation
             of
             holy
             things
             in
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             Arbitrary
             Government
             ,
             Tyranny
             ,
             Oppression
             ,
             and
             Lording
             it
             over
             Gods
             Ordinances
             ,
             Heritage
             and
             mens
             consciences
             ,
             in
             the
             Ministers
             and
             Presbitery
             ,
          
           as
           the
           expresse
           words
           thereof
           demonstrate
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           it
           is
           conceived
           ,
           that
           their
           principall
           end
           was
           ,
           to
           deprive
           
             Presbyteri●s
          
           
           of
           their
           due
           jurisdiction
           ,
           conferred
           on
           them
           by
           divine
           right
           ,
           when
           as
           there
           is
           not
           one
           sillable
           in
           them
           to
           that
           purpose
           ,
           but
           onely
           to
           regulate
           their
           power
           by
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           &
           to
           controle
           the
           Arbitrary
           ,
           Tyrannicall
           usurpations
           of
           some
           
             Ind●pendent
             Ministers
             ,
          
           who
           take
           upon
           them
           an
           exorbitant
           jurisdiction
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           exclude
           whom
           themselves
           please
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           without
           any
           legall
           admonition
           or
           conviction
           of
           ignorance
           or
           scandall
           ,
           but
           likewise
           refuse
           publikely
           to
           administer
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           to
           their
           Congregations
           or
           Parishoners
           for
           sundry
           moneths
           ,
           nay
           yeers
           together
           ,
           (
           yea
           ,
           to
           those
           ,
           against
           whom
           they
           have
           no
           just
           exceptions
           ,
           and
           who
           tender
           themselves
           to
           their
           Examination
           ,
           desiring
           to
           be
           excluded
           ,
           if
           found
           ignorant
           or
           unworthy
           )
           for
           feare
           of
           delivering
           it
           to
           some
           ,
           whom
           they
           (
           before
           conviction
           )
           deeme
           scandalous
           or
           unworthy
           ,
           as
           they
           pretend
           ;
           or
           rather
           ,
           in
           good
           truth
           ,
           only
           because
           they
           will
           not
           joine
           with
           them
           in
           their
           new
           Independent
           ways
           and
           Covenants
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           it
           hath
           been
           suggested
           ,
           that
           it
           layes
           a
           tax
           ●pon
           our
           Ministers
           and
           intended
           Presbyteries
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           desired
           ▪
           
             Papall
             &
             Tyrannicall
          
           authoriy
           over
           mens
           consciences
           ;
           when
           as
           it
           tends
           onely
           to
           prevent
           such
           Papall
           ,
           Episcopall
           abuses
           of
           Excommunications
           and
           Su●pensions
           ,
           which
           may
           possibly
           creep
           into
           them
           by
           degrees
           ,
           if
           not
           carefully
           provided
           against
           in
           the
           originall
           settlement
           of
           their
           authority
           ,
           by
           strict
           and
           punctuall
           Lawes
           ;
           there
           being
           no
           authority
           so
           good
           ,
           so
           necessary
           in
           Church
           or
           State
           ,
           but
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           corruptions
           
           who
           manage
           it
           ,
           may
           be
           abused
           to
           tyranny
           and
           oppression
           :
           (
           especially
           ,
           if
           not
           bounded
           )
           And
           we
           find
           by
           
             Histo●y
          
           and
           
             experience
             ,
          
           that
           these
           Church
           censures
           have
           bin
           as
           grosly
           abused
           ,
           as
           tyrannically
           managed
           by
           rigid
           Anabaptists
           and
           Seperatists
           ,
           as
           Popes
           &
           Prelats
           ,
           &
           po●sibly
           may
           be
           so
           by
           Presbyteries
           .
        
         
           These
           prejudices
           and
           mis-apprehensions
           being
           removed
           ,
           I
           shall
           next
           proceed
           to
           the
           exceptions
           against
           the
           substance
           or
           subject
           matter
           of
           them
           ,
           wherein
           to
           avoyd
           mistakes
           ,
           be
           pleased
           to
           observe
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           confessed
           ,
           yea
           agreed
           by
           the
           Opposites
           ,
           that
           Excommunication
           or
           suspension
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           is
           a
           matter
           of
           grand
           concernment
           ,
           fit
           now
           to
           be
           established
           with
           as
           much
           deliberarion
           ,
           caution
           ,
           circumspection
           and
           care
           as
           possible
           may
           be
           ,
           to
           prevent
           prophanation
           ,
           scandall
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           and
           Arbitrary
           ,
           Papall
           ,
           Tyrannicall
           domineering
           over
           mens
           consciences
           ,
           christian
           liberties
           ,
           &
           all
           abuses
           of
           this
           power
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           is
           a
           matter
           of
           very
           great
           difficulty
           thus
           to
           settle
           it
           ;
           &
           it
           is
           as
           readily
           yeelded
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           that
           grosse
           notorious
           ,
           scandalous
           ,
           obstinate
           sinners
           ,
           who
           presumptuously
           persevere
           in
           their
           iniquities
           after
           private
           and
           publike
           admonitions
           ,
           without
           remorse
           of
           conscience
           or
           amendment
           ,
           may
           be
           justly
           excommunicated
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           society
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           and
           all
           publike
           Ordinances
           ,
           after
           due
           proofe
           ,
           and
           legall
           conviction
           of
           their
           scandalous
           lives
           ;
           and
           that
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           5.
           13.
           warrants
           thus
           much
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           various
           readings
           and
           interpretations
           of
           that
           Text
           :
           So
           that
           thus
           farre
           there
           is
           no
           dissent
           on
           either
           part
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           is
           accorded
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           (
           in
           words
           at
           least
           ,
           though
           not
           in
           practice
           )
           that
           no
           Minister
           may
           〈◊〉
           can
           in
           point
           of
           power
           or
           conscience
           ,
           refuse
           to
           admini●●er
           the
           Sacrament
           to
           any
           member
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           not
           actually
           excommunicated
           
           after
           sundry
           admonitions
           and
           publike
           reprehensions
           for
           some
           grosse
           scandalous
           crime
           ,
           who
           earnestly
           desires
           to
           receive
           it
           ,
           in
           case
           he
           publikely
           professeth
           his
           sincere
           repentance
           for
           his
           sinnes
           past
           ,
           and
           promise
           amendment
           of
           life
           for
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           though
           the
           ●inister
           or
           Presbytery
           in
           their
           owne
           private
           opinions
           ,
           may
           have
           a
           hard
           prejudicate
           opinion
           of
           his
           unfitnesse
           ,
           or
           unworthinesse
           to
           receive
           it
           .
        
         
           These
           Agreements
           on
           both
           sides
           premised
           ,
           which
           will
           in
           a
           manner
           determine
           the
           greatest
           controversie
           ,
           and
           rectifie
           the
           mistakes
           between
           us
           ;
           I
           proceed
           to
           the
           matters
           in
           difference
           ;
           which
           are
           these
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           whether
           there
           he
           any
           precept
           or
           president
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           for
           the
           suspending
           of
           any
           Member
           of
           a
           particular
           Church
           or
           Congregation
           ,
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           only
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           at
           the
           same
           time
           excommunicated
           and
           utterly
           sequestred
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           society
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           publike
           Ordinances
           there
           used
           ,
           as
           Prayer
           ,
           Preaching
           ,
           Fasting
           ,
           Catechizing
           ,
           singing
           of
           Psalmes
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ?
           And
           whether
           the
           
             d
          
           
             Texts
          
           of
           the
           old
           or
           new
           Testament
           ,
           quoted
           in
           the
           first
           Question
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Margin
           here
           ,
           warrant
           any
           such
           partiall
           excommunication
           or
           suspension
           from
           the
           Lords
           Table
           ,
           but
           not
           from
           preaching
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           other
           publike
           Ordinances
           ?
           This
           I
           positively
           deny
           ,
           from
           the
           pregnancy
           and
           words
           of
           these
           Texts
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           backed
           by
           the
           judgement
           and
           practice
           of
           Antiquity
           in
           the
           purest
           times
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           prove
           at
           large
           anon
           :
           Neither
           hath
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           
             Antidote
             against
             four
             dangerous
             Questions
             ▪
          
           nor
           the
           Reverend
           
             Preacher
          
           in
           his
           Sermon
           at
           St.
           
           
             Margarets
             before
             the
             Commons
             House
          
           (
           who
           undertook
           to
           refute
           them
           )
           produced
           one
           dram
           of
           Scripture
           or
           solid
           reason
           to
           refute
           it
           ,
           the
           latter
           not
           so
           much
           as
           taking
           notice
           of
           this
           Question
           (
           the
           onely
           thing
           there
           controverted
           )
           but
           utterly
           mistaking
           it
           ,
           whiles
           he
           charged
           the
           Questionist
           with
           mistakes
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           whether
           Matth.
           18.
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           
             If
             thy
             brother
             trespasse
             against
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             tell
             it
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           &c.
           be
           properly
           meant
           of
           excommunication
           of
           suspension
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           ?
           The
           Opposites
           affirme
           ;
           I
           deny
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           only
           reason
           they
           have
           rendred
           in
           Presse
           or
           Pulpit
           ,
           why
           this
           text
           should
           and
           must
           be
           intended
           of
           a
           sentence
           of
           excommunication
           given
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           the
           text
           saith
           ,
           
             let
             him
             be
             to
             thee
             as
             an
             heathen
             man
             and
             a
             publican
             ▪
          
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           one
           quite
           cast
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           only
           by
           excomunication
           ,
           whereby
           men
           are
           cast
           out
           of
           it
           ;
           no
           private
           christian
           (
           as
           they
           affirme
           )
           having
           any
           authority
           to
           esteem
           his
           brother
           ,
           
             as
             a
             heathen
             and
             publican
             ,
          
           if
           the
           Church
           hath
           not
           first
           cast
           him
           out
           ;
           for
           then
           he
           may
           esteem
           one
           man
           of
           the
           Congregation
           thus
           ,
           and
           after
           that
           another
           ,
           and
           so
           all
           the
           Membets
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           ,
           the
           whole
           Church
           by
           degrees
           ,
           by
           his
           owne
           authority
           ;
           which
           to
           doe
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           is
           a
           great
           absurdity
           ,
           sinne
           and
           inconvenience
           :
           But
           this
           reason
           (
           under
           correction
           )
           is
           very
           infirme
           ,
           inconcludent
           ,
           if
           not
           false
           and
           absurd
           :
           For
           first
           ,
           Heathens
           were
           no
           excommunicate
           persons
           ,
           being
           never
           Members
           of
           the
           Jewish
           or
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           and
           therefore
           uncapable
           of
           any
           excomunication
           out
           of
           it
           :
           Excomunication
           being
           peculiar
           only
           to
           Church-members
           ,
           as
           St.
           
             Paul
          
           expresly
           determines
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           5
           ▪
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           and
           
             Aretius
          
           in
           his
           definition
           of
           Excomunication
           ,
           cited
           in
           the
           first
           Question
           :
           And
           as
           for
           
             Publicans
             ,
          
           if
           they
           were
           not
           heathens
           but
           
           
             Jews
             (
             as
          
           
             e
          
           
             some
             of
             them
             were
             )
          
           we
           never
           find
           them
           excommunicated
           from
           any
           of
           Gods
           Ordinan●es
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           Publicans
           ,
           but
           partakers
           of
           them
           ;
           To
           make
           then
           an
           excommunicate
           person
           ,
           and
           an
           Heathen
           ,
           a
           Publican
           ,
           Synonimaes
           ,
           is
           at
           best
           an
           incongruity
           ,
           if
           not
           a
           contradictiō
           .
           Secōdly
           ,
           the
           genuine
           sense
           of
           this
           expression
           (
           not
           elswhere
           used
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           
             and
          
           
             f
          
           
             no
             forme
             at
             all
             of
             any
             excomuni●ation
             practised
             by
             the
             Jewes
             )
             Let
             him
             be
             to
             thee
             a
             Heathen
             and
             a
             Publican
             ,
          
           in
           the
           judgment
           of
           the
           best
           Interpreters
           ,
           is
           no
           more
           but
           this
           ;
           
             keepe
             not
             any
             familiar
             company
             ,
             or
             have
             no
             civill
             fellowship
             with
             him
             ,
             but
             avoyd
             his
             company
             and
             fellowship
             ,
          
           as
           
             Paul
          
           expresly
           interprets
           it
           elswhere
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           5.
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           2
           
             Thes.
          
           3.
           14.
           
           
             Eph.
          
           5.
           11.
           
           
             Rom.
          
           16.
           17.
           or
           
             receive
             him
             not
             into
             thy
             house
             ,
             neither
             bid
             him
             God
             speed
             ,
          
           as
           St.
           
             John
          
           renders
           it
           ,
           2
           
             John
          
           10.
           
           Which
           phrase
           was
           derived
           from
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Jewes
           and
           Pharises
           in
           that
           age
           ,
           who
           shunned
           
             the
             very
             company
             of
             heathens
             and
             publicans
             ;
          
           not
           in
           publike
           Ordinances
           or
           Sacraments
           (
           in
           which
           heathens
           certainly
           had
           no
           communion
           or
           society
           with
           them
           ,
           being
           no
           Members
           of
           their
           Church
           )
           but
           only
           in
           civill
           conversation
           ;
           whereupon
           they
           taxed
           Christ
           ,
           
             for
             keeping
             compauy
             with
             publicans
             and
             sinners
             ,
             Mat.
          
           9.
           10
           ,
           11.
           
             ch.
          
           11.
           19.
           
             ch.
          
           21.
           31.
           32.
           
           
             Mark
          
           2.
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           
             Luke
          
           18.
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13.
           
             ch.
          
           15.
           1
           ,
           2.
           though
           some
           of
           them
           
             beleevee
             on
             ,
             and
             received
             him
             ,
          
           when
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharises
           (
           who
           disdained
           their
           company
           )
           did
           
             reject
             him
             ,
             Luke
          
           7.
           29.
           
             ch.
          
           15.
           2
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           
             ch.
          
           19.
           2.
           
             to
          
           12.
           
           
             Mat.
          
           21.
           31
           ,
           32.
           
           And
           as
           the
           Jewes
           then
           avoyded
           all
           civill
           familiar
           society
           with
           Publicans
           
             g
          
           
             whom
             they
             generally
             hated
             for
             their
             covetousnesse
             and
             extortion
             )
          
           so
           also
           with
           Heathens
           ,
           with
           
             whom
             they
             might
             not
             inter
             marry
             nor
             familiarly
             converse
             ,
             Deut.
          
           7.
           2
           ,
           4.
           
             Josh.
          
           24.
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           
             Neh.
          
           13.
           27.
           
             to
          
           31.
           
           
             Ezr.
             ch.
          
           9.
           
           &
           10.
           
           
             Ps.
          
           116.
           34
           ,
           35.
           
           
             Act.
          
           21.
           28
           ,
           29.
           
           Whence
           we
           read
           ,
           
             The
             Jewes
             had
             no
             dealing
             or
             conversation
             with
             the
             Samaritans
             ,
             John
          
           4
           ▪
           9
           
             nor
             they
             with
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             Luke
          
           9.
           52
           ,
           53.
           
           If
           then
           ,
           
             let
             him
             be
             to
             thee
             as
             a
             heathen
             and
             a
             publican
             ,
          
           be
           no
           more
           then
           ,
           
             keep
             not
             civill
             company
             ,
             fellowship
             ,
             or
             familiar
             conversation
             with
             him
             ,
             who
             obstinately
             trespasseth
             against
             thee
             ,
             after
             private
             admonition
             and
             publike
             complaint
             ;
          
           or
           avoid
           intimate
           familiarity
           with
           him
           ;
           then
           every
           christian
           hath
           free
           
             power
             by
             Gods
             word
             to
             do
             this
             ,
          
           without
           any
           danger
           of
           sin
           or
           scandall
           ,
           before
           any
           private
           or
           publike
           censure
           of
           excommuncation
           passed
           against
           him
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           is
           cleer
           by
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           5.
           9.
           11.
           2
           
             Thes.
          
           3.
           14.
           
           
             Rom.
          
           16.
           17.
           
           
             Pro.
          
           22.
           24
           ,
           25.
           
           
             Ps.
          
           101.
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           7.
           2
           
             Tim.
          
           3.
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5.
           2
           
           
             John
          
           10.
           11.
           
           Therefore
           by
           the
           self-same
           reason
           may
           he
           avoid
           the
           company
           of
           any
           other
           brother
           ,
           or
           the
           Members
           of
           an
           whole
           particular
           Congregation
           severally
           ,
           without
           sin
           or
           guilt
           ,
           if
           he
           or
           they
           continue
           impenitent
           ,
           in
           the
           case
           of
           private
           injuries
           or
           trespasses
           against
           him
           after
           admonition
           ;
           Wherefore
           this
           Answer
           of
           theirs
           is
           both
           erronious
           and
           impertinent
           .
        
         
           Now
           that
           this
           Text
           of
           Matthew
           (
           so
           mvch
           insisted
           on
           )
           is
           not
           meant
           of
           excommunication
           or
           Church-censures
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           
             h
          
           
             Church
          
           in
           this
           text
           was
           not
           any
           ecclesiastical
           Consistory
           ,
           but
           only
           
             the
          
           
             i
          
           
             Sa●hedrim
             ,
             or
             Court
             of
             civil
             justice
          
           among
           the
           Jews
           (
           commonly
           called
           the
           
             Councel
          
           in
           other
           Texts
           )
           is
           apparent
           to
           me
           for
           these
           ensuing
           reasons
           ,
           never
           yet
           answerd
           by
           the
           Opposites
           .
           First
           ,
           because
           it
           speaks
           not
           at
           all
           of
           any
           publike
           scandalous
           sin
           against
           the
           Church
           or
           Congregation
           ,
           the
           proper
           Object
           of
           Church-censurs
           ,
           but
           onely
           of
           pr●vate
           
           civill
           trespasses
           betweene
           man
           and
           man
           ,
           as
           is
           evident
           by
           the
           words
           ,
           
             If
             thy
             brother
             trespasse
             against
             THEE
             ,
             goe
             and
             tell
             him
             his
             fault
             between
             him
             and
             thee
             ,
          
           &c.
           which
           Saint
           
             Luke
          
           relating
           without
           any
           
             Die
             Ecclesi●
             ,
          
           Luke
           17.
           3
           ,
           4.
           puts
           out
           of
           question
           ,
           if
           compared
           with
           Gen.
           52.
           31.
           1
           Sam.
           25.
           28.
           
           Now
           the
           puni●hment
           of
           such
           trespasses
           belonged
           properly
           to
           their
           temporall
           Magistrates
           ,
           not
           to
           their
           Ecclesiasticall
           Consistory
           ,
           as
           the
           1
           Sam.
           2.
           29.
           
           Deut.
           10.
           16
           ,
           18
           ,
           19
           ,
           20.
           ch.
           25.
           1
           ,
           2.
           2
           Chron.
           19.
           9.
           6.
           
           Exod.
           21.
           6.
           22.
           chap.
           22.
           8
           ,
           9.
           prove
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           the
           following
           words
           ,
           ver.
           16.
           
           
             If
             he
             refuse
             to
             heare
             thee
             ,
             take
             with
             the●
             one
             or
             two
             more
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             mouth
             of
             two
             or
             three
             witnesses
             every
             word
             may
             be
             established
             ;
          
           relate
           onely
           to
           the
           manner
           of
           trying
           civill
           capitall
           crimes
           ,
           (
           as
           murthers
           and
           the
           like
           )
           before
           the
           civill
           Magistrates
           of
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           which
           was
           by
           
             two
             or
             three
             witnesses
             ,
          
           Num.
           25.
           30.
           
           Deut.
           17.
           6
           ,
           7.
           chap.
           19.
           5
           ,
           6.
           not
           to
           any
           proceedings
           in
           Ecclesiastical
           causes
           ,
           in
           their
           Ecclesiastical
           Cōsistories
           ,
           of
           which
           we
           find
           no
           president
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           because
           
             tell
             it
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           or
           Congregation
           ,
           in
           the
           17.
           verse
           ,
           is
           not
           meant
           of
           any
           Presbyteritall
           or
           Ecclesiasticall
           Classis
           ,
           which
           had
           Cognizance
           of
           private
           trespasses
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           such
           among
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           but
           only
           of
           the
           
             *
          
           civill
           Court
           of
           Justice
           ,
           which
           the
           Scripture
           commonly
           cals
           the
           
             Councell
             ,
          
           which
           had
           power
           (
           which
           no
           meer
           Ecclesiasticall
           Consistory
           can
           doe
           )
           to
           
             scourge
             ,
             imprison
             ▪
             torture
             and
             outlaw
             offenders
             ,
             if
             not
             to
             condemn●
             ,
             put
             to
             death
             ,
          
           but
           not
           properly
           to
           excommunicate
           them
           ,
           Matth.
           5.
           22.
           chap.
           10.
           17.
           c.
           5.
           26
           ,
           27
           ,
           59.
           60.
           chap.
           27.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           Marke
           13.
           9.
           
           Acts
           4.
           3.
           to
           22.
           chap.
           5.
           17.
           to
           40.
           chap.
           6.
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14
           ,
           15.
           chap.
           25.
           15.
           to
           29.
           chap.
           24.
           20.
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           because
           he
           addes
           ,
           
             If
             he
             will
             not
             heare
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           What
           then
           ?
           not
           ,
           let
           the
           Church
           excommunicate
           or
           suspend
           him
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           or
           put
           him
           out
           of
           the
           Sinagogue
           ,
           or
           cast
           him
           out
           from
           them
           ,
           or
           deliver
           him
           to
           Satan
           ,
           or
           denounce
           an
           Anathema
           Maranatha
           against
           him
           ,
           or
           cut
           him
           off
           from
           his
           people
           (
           the
           onely
           phrases
           in
           other
           Texts
           alleaged
           for
           proof
           of
           Excommunication
           )
           but
           ,
           
             l●t
             him
             be
             as
             an
             Heathen
             man
             and
             a
             P●blican
          
           (
           a
           phrase
           never
           used
           elswhere
           in
           Scripture
           ;
           )
           which
           cannot
           properly
           signifie
           excommunication
           ,
           because
           
             Heathen
          
           men
           being
           never
           Members
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           could
           never
           be
           excommunicated
           or
           cast
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           being
           un
           -
           capable
           of
           such
           a
           censure
           :
           As
           for
           Publicans
           those
           of
           them
           who
           were
           members
           of
           the
           Jewes
           Church
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           execrable
           to
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the●r
           Tax-gathering
           and
           Oppressions
           ,
           yet
           we
           never
           read
           in
           Scripture
           that
           they
           w●re
           excommunicated
           or
           cast
           out
           of
           their
           Sinagogues
           ,
           but
           contrarily
           ,
           that
           they
           went
           
             up
             into
             the
             Temple
             to
             pray
          
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Pharises
           ,
           and
           were
           more
           acceptable
           to
           Christ
           himselfe
           (
           who
           never
           excommunicated
           ,
           but
           received
           and
           conversed
           with
           them
           )
           then
           the
           proud
           Pharises
           were
           ,
           Luke
           18.
           11.
           to
           15.
           ch.
           3.
           12.
           chap.
           7.
           29.
           chap.
           5.
           27.
           28
           ,
           29.
           chap.
           15.
           1
           ,
           2.
           chap.
           19.
           2
           ,
           &c.
           Mark
           9.
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           Matth.
           10.
           3.
           
           Marke
           2.
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           Therefore
           these
           expressions
           can
           no
           wayes
           warrant
           or
           imply
           any
           excommnnication
           or
           suspension
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           .
           Fifthly
           ,
           the
           words
           runne
           onely
           ,
           
             let
             him
             be
          
           TO
           THEE
           
             as
             a
             heathe●
             man
             and
             a
             Publican
          
           (
           not
           to
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           and
           all
           others
           professing
           Religion
           ,
           which
           might
           have
           intimated
           something
           in
           behalfe
           of
           the
           Opposites
           ;
           )
           and
           therefore
           ●o
           ground
           excommunication
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           
           suspension
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           on
           this
           Text
           (
           which
           the
           Papists
           and
           others
           have
           very
           much
           abused
           )
           is
           to
           extract
           water
           out
           of
           a
           flint
           ,
           and
           palpably
           to
           wrest
           the
           Scripture
           from
           its
           genuine
           sense
           .
        
         
           
             Object
             .
          
           And
           whereas
           some
           object
           ,
           that
           the
           n●xt
           ensuing
           words
           ,
           verse
           18.
           
           
             (
             Verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             what
             soever
             ye
             shall
             bind
             on
             earth
             ,
             shall
             be
             bound
             in
             heaven
             ,
          
           &c.
           )
           doe
           necessarily
           infer
           the
           preceding
           words
           to
           relate
           to
           Ecclesiasticall
           censures
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Keyes
           (
           as
           they
           phrase
           it
           .
           )
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           I
           answer
           ,
           first
           ,
           that
           these
           words
           have
           no
           coherence
           with
           ,
           or
           dependence
           on
           the
           former
           ,
           but
           are
           a
           distinct
           sentence
           of
           themselves
           ,
           because
           spoken
           onely
           to
           ,
           and
           of
           Christs
           Disciples
           ,
           as
           is
           evident
           by
           the
           Parall●l
           Text
           of
           
             John
          
           20.
           23.
           not
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Church
           ,
           much
           lesse
           of
           their
           
             Councell
          
           or
           
             Sanhedrim
             ,
          
           meant
           onely
           by
           
             the
             Church
          
           in
           the
           former
           verse
           ,
           as
           is
           already
           cleared
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           
             the
             this
             binding
             and
             loosing
          
           is
           not
           meant
           of
           excommunication
           or
           suspension
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           (
           as
           some
           would
           fancy
           it
           )
           but
           onely
           of
           binding
           and
           loosing
           mens
           finnes
           ,
           by
           preaching
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           denouncing
           pardon
           or
           remission
           of
           sinnes
           and
           salvation
           to
           penitent
           and
           beleeving
           sinners
           ;
           but
           judgement
           and
           damnation
           to
           obstinate
           ,
           impenitent
           sinners
           ,
           as
           is
           evident
           by
           comparing
           it
           with
           Matth.
           16.
           19.
           
           Marke
           16.
           16.
           
           John
           3.
           16
           ,
           17
           ,
           18
           ,
           36.
           chap.
           12.
           48.
           
           Luke
           13.
           3.
           5.
           
           Rom.
           2.
           16.
           
           Acts
           2.
           38.
           chap.
           3.
           19.
           
           Therefore
           some
           clearer
           Text
           then
           this
           must
           be
           produced
           ,
           to
           found
           excommunication
           or
           suspension
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           Ecclesiasticall
           Discipline
           upon
           ,
           by
           those
           who
           contend
           for
           it
           
             Jure
             divin●
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             whether
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             5.
             
          
           To
           deliver
           such
           a
           one
           to
           Satan
           for
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           that
           his
           spirit
           may
           be
           saved
           in
           the
           day
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ▪
           
             and
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             20.
          
           whom
           I
           have
           delivered
           unto
           Satan
           ▪
           that
           they
           may
           learn
           not
           to
           blaspheame
           ,
           
             be
             properly
             meant
             of
             excommunication
             or
             suspension
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             ?
          
        
         
           Some
           of
           our
           Opposites
           peremptorily
           affirme
           it
           ,
           but
           produce
           no
           shadow
           of
           proofe
           for
           it
           ;
           others
           speak
           dubiously
           of
           these
           Texts
           ,
           as
           needing
           a
           large
           debate
           ,
           and
           therefore
           prudently
           wave
           them
           with
           a
           rhetoricall
           preterition
           ,
           as
           the
           late
           Reverend
           Preacher
           did
           :
           I
           for
           my
           part
           humbly
           conceive
           ,
           that
           
             to
             deliver
             to
             Satan
             ,
          
           is
           a
           thing
           somewhat
           different
           from
           excommunication
           and
           suspension
           from
           the
           Lords
           Table
           :
           My
           reasons
           are
           these
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           if
           to
           
             deliver
             a
             man
             to
             Satan
             ,
          
           be
           the
           self-same
           thing
           with
           excommunication
           ,
           or
           suspension
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           as
           some
           affirme
           ,
           then
           every
           excommunicated
           or
           suspended
           person
           ,
           should
           ▪
           during
           his
           excommunication
           or
           suspension
           ,
           either
           in
           a
           literall
           ,
           or
           sprituall
           sense
           at
           least
           ,
           be
           in
           their
           judgement
           ,
           in
           the
           actual
           power
           of
           Satan
           ,
           though
           a
           true
           child
           of
           God
           ,
           whom
           
             e
          
           
             Christ
             himself
             hath
             rescued
             out
             of
             the
             jawes
             and
             pawes
             of
             Satan
             ;
          
           since
           such
           a
           one
           may
           be
           actually
           excommunicated
           ,
           suspended
           from
           the
           Lords
           Table
           for
           a
           season
           ,
           not
           onely
           injuriously
           ,
           but
           upon
           just
           grounds
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           inthe
           Devils
           actuall
           power
           or
           possession
           ,
           but
           in
           Christs
           ,
           John
           10.
           28
           ,
           29.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           if
           to
           
             deliver
             unto
             satan
             ,
          
           were
           the
           same
           with
           excommunication
           ,
           then
           it
           would
           have
           some
           proportion
           and
           coincidency
           with
           other
           Scripture
           phrases
           produced
           for
           proofe
           of
           excommunication
           ▪
           (
           as
           
             put
             away
             from
             among
             you
             that
             wicked
             person
             ,
          
           and
           the
           like
           forecited
           )
           with
           which
           it
           hath
           no
           〈◊〉
           .
        
         
         
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             our
             Opposites
             generally
             grant
          
           
             f
          
           that
           Excommunication
           belongs
           onely
           to
           the
           Presbytery
           or
           whole
           Congregation
           ,
           not
           to
           any
           one
           particular
           person
           ,
           be
           he
           Bishop
           ,
           Minister
           ,
           or
           other
           ;
           
             whereas
          
           Paul
           
             himselfe
          
           deliv●●ed
           Hymeneus
           and
           Phyletus
           unto
           Satan
           ,
           
             as
             the
             words
          
           (
           whom
           I
           have
           delivered
           ,
           &c.
           )
           
             import
             ,
             without
             the
             concurrence
             of
             any
             other
             .
          
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           many
           members
           of
           the
           visible
           Church
           are
           spiritually
           under
           the
           
             g
          
           
             ●ower
             of
             satan
             ,
             and
             taken
             captives
             of
             him
             at
             his
             will
             ,
          
           though
           still
           within
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           not
           actually
           excommunicated
           ;
           therefore
           to
           
             deliver
             men
             over
             thus
             to
             satan
             ,
          
           and
           no
           more
           ,
           cannot
           be
           properly
           tearmed
           excommunication
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           nor
           can
           it
           be
           meant
           meerly
           of
           suspending
           people
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           ;
           for
           then
           children
           and
           others
           debarred
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           nonage
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           naturall
           dis-abilities
           ,
           should
           be
           as
           much
           delivered
           over
           to
           Satan
           as
           any
           scandalous
           persons
           .
        
         
           What
           this
           delivering
           of
           men
           over
           to
           satan
           is
           ,
           hath
           been
           much
           controverted
           among
           Divines
           :
           Many
           who
           take
           it
           to
           be
           meant
           of
           excommunication
           ,
           and
           an
           act
           of
           discipline
           established
           then
           in
           the
           Church
           for
           all
           future
           ages
           ,
           interpret
           it
           to
           be
           ,
           not
           onely
           a
           casting
           of
           a
           man
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           
             h
          
           
             wherein
             Christ
             reigns
             ,
             into
             the
             world
             of
             ungodly
             men
             ,
             among
             whom
             satan
             rules
             ;
          
           but
           likewise
           to
           give
           a
           man
           over
           to
           be
           guided
           in
           his
           spirit
           by
           the
           word
           &
           spirit
           of
           satan
           ,
           as
           the
           Church
           and
           those
           within
           it
           are
           led
           ,
           guided
           by
           the
           word
           and
           spirit
           of
           God
           ▪
           explaining
           it
           by
           Ephes.
           2.
           2
           ,
           3.
           2
           Tim.
           2.
           26.
           
           John
           14.
           30.
           
           John
           .
           8.
           44
           
           ▪
           1
           John
           3.
           8.
           
           But
           this
           exposition
           seems
           to
           me
           both
           false
           and
           improper
           :
           First
           ,
           because
           these
           scandalous
           sinners
           ,
           even
           whiles
           they
           were
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             were
          
           
             i
          
           
             led
             and
             acted
             by
             the
             spiret
             of
             satan
             ,
             in
             committing
             those
             scandalous
             sinnes
             ,
          
           for
           which
           they
           were
           
             excommunicated
             ;
          
           and
           therefore
           their
           excommunication
           cannot
           thus
           deliver
           them
           over
           unto
           satan
           ,
           
             who
             tooke
             them
             captive
             at
             his
             will
             ,
          
           but
           leaves
           them
           in
           his
           hands
           in
           the
           same
           condition
           as
           before
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           such
           a
           
             delivery
             unto
             satan
             ,
          
           as
           this
           ,
           to
           be
           guided
           ,
           acted
           in
           their
           spirits
           by
           him
           and
           no
           more
           ,
           tends
           nothing
           at
           all
           to
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           but
           rather
           to
           the
           
             pampering
             of
             it
             ,
          
           much
           lesse
           to
           the
           
             reforming
             of
             the
             life
             ,
             or
             the
             saving
             of
             the
             spirit
             in
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
          
           but
           rather
           to
           aggravate
           and
           encrease
           mens
           sinnes
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           it
           's
           confessed
           ,
           that
           a
           godly
           man
           may
           for
           some
           notorious
           sinnes
           or
           scandals
           ,
           be
           actually
           excommunicated
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           other
           wicked
           persons
           ;
           now
           such
           a
           one
           God
           never
           
             k
          
           
             gives
             over
             to
             be
             led
             and
             ruled
             by
             the
             unclean
             spirit
             of
             satan
             ,
          
           but
           he
           always
           
             leads
             them
             by
             his
             own
             holy
             spirit
             ,
             which
             ever
             dwels
             and
             rules
             within
             their
             soules
             ,
          
           and
           is
           never
           dis-possessed
           by
           the
           Devill
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           all
           accord
           ,
           that
           the
           end
           and
           use
           of
           excommunication
           ,
           is
           onely
           to
           reforme
           or
           amend
           mens
           lives
           ,
           and
           turn
           them
           from
           the
           power
           of
           satan
           unto
           God
           :
           And
           is
           not
           this
           diametrally
           contrary
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           to
           deliver
           them
           over
           to
           the
           very
           conduct
           and
           guidance
           of
           satan
           ,
           who
           
             l
          
           
             rules
             only
             in
             the
             children
             of
             disobedience
             ,
             precipitates
             them
             into
             all
             sinful
             courses
             with
             a
             ful
             c●●●re
             ,
          
           and
           is
           so
           farre
           from
           learning
           men
           not
           to
           blaspheme
           ,
           that
           he
           fils
           their
           hearts
           and
           mouthes
           with
           naught
           but
           lyes
           and
           blasphemies
           ?
           This
           interpretation
           therefore
           I
           cannot
           approve
           ;
           Neither
           doe
           I
           read
           or
           beleeve
           that
           any
           Presbytery
           or
           Church
           hath
           or
           doth
           claime
           any
           authority
           in
           these
           dayes
           to
           deliver
           
           any
           man
           to
           Satan
           ;
           Wherefore
           ,
           
             to
             deliver
             a
             man
             unto
             satan
             ,
          
           I
           rather
           cōceive
           to
           be
           meant
           in
           two
           other
           senses
           more
           agreeable
           both
           to
           the
           letter
           and
           scope
           of
           these
           Texts
           ,
           and
           the
           interpretation
           of
           the
           Fathers
           on
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           either
           to
           deliver
           up
           a
           man
           corporally
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           punishment
           ,
           into
           the
           actuall
           possession
           of
           the
           Devill
           ,
           onely
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           body
           ,
           not
           soule
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           Devill
           thereby
           might
           actually
           possesse
           ,
           macerate
           ,
           
             torment
             and
             afflict
             his
             flesh
          
           (
           as
           he
           
             m
          
           used
           to
           
             vex
             those
             whom
             he
             did
             corporally
             possesse
             ,
          
           which
           the
           Scripture
           plentifully
           manifests
           )
           till
           he
           were
           sufficiently
           punished
           ,
           and
           then
           be
           dispossessed
           of
           the
           Devill
           againe
           by
           those
           who
           delivered
           him
           into
           his
           power
           ,
           and
           restored
           to
           the
           bosome
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           the
           Apostles
           and
           
             others
          
           
             n
          
           
             in
             their
             age
             ,
             having
          
           a
           power
           ,
           
             not
             onely
             to
             cast
             out
             and
             dispossesse
             men
             of
             Devils
             ,
             but
             likewise
          
           to
           deliver
           men
           up
           by
           way
           of
           punishment
           to
           
             o
          
           be
           
             corporally
             possessed
             by
             the
             Devill
             :
          
           which
           (
           as
           I
           conceive
           )
           was
           the
           ground
           of
           that
           common
           imprecation
           ,
           (
           too
           frequent
           in
           lewd
           mens
           mouthes
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           injured
           or
           provoked
           by
           any
           man
           ;
           )
           
             the
             devill
             take
             you
             ,
          
           or
           ,
           
             Tradatur
             Satan●
             .
          
        
         
           This
           kind
           of
           delivering
           men
           over
           to
           satan
           was
           peculiar
           onely
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           in
           that
           age
           ,
           but
           ceased
           since
           ,
           and
           so
           cannot
           be
           drawne
           into
           practice
           among
           us
           ;
           A
           godly
           Christian
           by
           way
           of
           punishment
           may
           be
           for
           a
           season
           thus
           delivered
           unto
           satan
           ,
           for
           the
           mortifying
           or
           destruction
           of
           his
           flesh
           and
           carnall
           corruptions
           ,
           and
           yet
           still
           continue
           a
           true
           child
           of
           God
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           soule
           and
           spirit
           ,
           
             p
          
           which
           
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             doth
             alwayes
             possesse
             ,
             though
             the
             Devill
             possesse
             his
             body
          
           (
           as
           he
           had
           possession
           of
           
             Christs
             body
             ,
          
           though
           not
           of
           his
           soule
           and
           spirit
           ,
           when
           *
           he
           
             led
             him
             into
             the
             Wildernesse
             to
             be
             tempted
             ,
             and
             carried
             him
             from
             place
             to
             place
             .
             )
          
           And
           this
           I
           take
           to
           be
           one
           genuine
           sense
           and
           scope
           of
           these
           two
           Texts
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           there
           is
           another
           sort
           of
           delivering
           men
           up
           to
           satan
           ,
           somewhat
           different
           from
           the
           former
           ,
           which
           suits
           very
           well
           with
           the
           words
           and
           sense
           of
           these
           Scriptures
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           by
           Gods
           immediate
           permission
           is
           delivered
           unto
           satan
           to
           be
           tortured
           ,
           afflicted
           and
           vexed
           by
           him
           ;
           either
           in
           his
           body
           ,
           by
           sicknesses
           ,
           botches
           ,
           diseases
           ;
           or
           in
           his
           mind
           ,
           by
           cares
           ,
           feares
           ,
           perplexplexities
           and
           discontents
           ;
           or
           in
           his
           estate
           and
           family
           ,
           by
           losses
           and
           crosses
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           as
           
             q
          
           
             Job
          
           was
           ,
           of
           purpose
           to
           mortifie
           his
           flesh
           and
           carnall
           members
           ,
           to
           humble
           his
           soule
           and
           bodie
           before
           God
           ,
           that
           his
           spirit
           may
           be
           saved
           in
           the
           day
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           his
           sinfull
           life
           reformed
           ,
           and
           he
           hereby
           lessoned
           ,
           no
           more
           to
           blaspheme
           or
           dishonour
           God
           :
           In
           this
           sense
           God
           many
           times
           delivers
           over
           his
           children
           (
           as
           he
           did
           
             Job
             )
          
           into
           their
           Adversary
           ,
           satans
           hands
           ,
           to
           scowre
           away
           all
           their
           drosse
           ,
           and
           crucifie
           their
           old
           man
           ,
           the
           flesh
           ,
           with
           the
           affections
           and
           lusts
           thereof
           ,
           without
           giving
           their
           hearts
           and
           spirits
           into
           his
           power
           ,
           which
           he
           still
           reserves
           intirely
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           
             lob's
             ;
          
           and
           theirs
           
             whom
             the
             Devill
             cast
             into
             prison
             ,
             and
             into
             tribulation
             for
             ten
             dayes
             ,
          
           that
           
             they
             might
             be
             purifid
             ,
             and
             have
             their
             robes
             of
             corruption
             washed
             quite
             away
             ,
             and
             made
             white
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Lamb
             ,
          
           Revel.
           2.
           10.
           chap.
           7.
           14.
           
           And
           in
           this
           sense
           (
           no
           doubt
           )
           the
           Apostles
           by
           Gods
           permission
           ,
           had
           power
           to
           deliver
           men
           over
           to
           satan
           ,
           (
           one
           of
           whose
           
             r
          
           
             Messengers
             Paul
             had
             sent
             to
             buffet
             and
             humble
             him
             ,
             least
             he
             should
             be
             exalted
             above
             his
             due
             measure
             ▪
             )
          
           for
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           flesh
           .
           But
           how
           farre
           the
           Church
           or
           Ministers
           of
           
           God
           have
           any
           authority
           at
           this
           day
           actually
           to
           deliver
           any
           scandalous
           persons
           thus
           to
           satan
           (
           unlesse
           it
           be
           by
           way
           of
           prayer
           or
           option
           )
           I
           submit
           to
           others
           ,
           who
           now
           claime
           this
           power
           ,
           to
           determine
           :
           However
           ,
           in
           these
           two
           last
           senses
           (
           which
           I
           conceive
           most
           genuine
           )
           these
           Texts
           are
           no
           solid
           proofes
           at
           all
           ,
           either
           of
           excommunication
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           suspension
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           ;
           since
           a
           Christian
           may
           be
           delivered
           over
           to
           satan
           in
           both
           these
           senses
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           actually
           excommnicated
           or
           suspended
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           difference
           is
           this
           ,
           Whether
           1
           Cor.
           5.
           11.
           
           
             If
             any
             man
             that
             is
             called
             a
             brother
             be
             a
             fornicator
             ,
             or
             cov●tous
             ,
             or
             an
             Idolater
             ,
             or
             a
             railer
             ,
             or
             a
             drunkard
             ,
             or
             an
             extortioner
             ,
             with
             such
             a
             one
             no
             not
             to
             eat
             ;
          
           be
           properly
           meant
           of
           excommunication
           or
           suspension
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           or
           not
           to
           eat
           with
           such
           at
           the
           Lords
           Table
           upon
           any
           tearmes
           ?
           Some
           Opposites
           confidently
           averre
           ;
           others
           ,
           with
           my selfe
           deny
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           upon
           these
           grounds
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           not
           one
           sillable
           of
           receiving
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           or
           eating
           at
           the
           Lords
           Table
           spoken
           of
           in
           this
           chapter
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           10.
           and
           11.
           chapters
           ,
           where
           the
           Apostle
           professedly
           treats
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           and
           receiving
           that
           Sacrament
           ,
           he
           speakes
           not
           one
           word
           of
           secluding
           any
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           Christians
           from
           it
           ,
           but
           onely
           exhorts
           men
           carefully
           to
           examine
           themselves
           before
           they
           come
           to
           receive
           it
           ,
           least
           they
           eat
           and
           drink
           their
           owne
           damnation
           ,
           become
           guilty
           of
           the
           body
           and
           blood
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           draw
           downe
           sicknesses
           and
           diseases
           upon
           themselves
           ;
           affirming
           expresly
           ,
           ch.
           10.
           ver.
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           
             The
             bread
             which
             we
             breake
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ?
             for
             we
             being
             many
             ,
             are
             one
             bread
             and
             one
             body
             ;
             for
             ▪
          
           WE
           ARE
           ALL
           PARTAKERS
           OF
           THAT
           ONE
           BREAD
           :
           If
           ALL
           ▪
           
             were
             then
             partakers
             of
             this
             bread
             ,
          
           certainly
           none
           were
           excluded
           from
           it
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           ;
           but
           as
           the
           
             Israelites
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             did
          
           ALL
           
             eat
             the
             same
             spirituall
             meat
             ,
             and
          
           ALL
           
             drink
             the
             same
             spirti●all
             drinke
             ,
             though
             ▪
             God
             were
             displeased
             with
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             were
             idolaters
             ,
             tempters
             of
             God
             ,
             fornicators
             ,
             murmurers
             ,
             and
             were
             destroyed
             in
             the
             Wildernesse
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           10.
           1.
           to
           12.
           so
           all
           under
           the
           Gospell
           who
           were
           visible
           Members
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           ,
           did
           eat
           and
           drink
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           to
           which
           some
           
             drunkards
          
           whiles
           
             drunken
          
           did
           then
           resort
           ,
           as
           is
           cleere
           by
           the
           1
           Cor.
           11.
           20
           ,
           21.
           which
           
             Paul
          
           indeed
           reprehends
           ,
           verse
           22.
           
           Therefore
           this
           ,
           
             with
             such
             a
             one
             no
             not
             to
             eat
             ,
          
           cannot
           be
           meant
           of
           excommunication
           or
           suspension
           from
           the
           Sacrameut
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           if
           we
           look
           upon
           the
           catalogue
           of
           those
           with
           whom
           the
           Corinthians
           were
           forbidden
           so
           much
           as
           to
           eat
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           
             railers
             ,
             covetous
             persons
             ,
          
           and
           
             extortioners
          
           therein
           mentioned
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           
             idolaters
             ,
             fornicators
             ,
             drunkards
             ;
          
           and
           if
           all
           such
           must
           be
           excommunicated
           or
           suspended
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           what
           will
           become
           of
           most
           of
           our
           Anabaptisticall
           and
           Independent
           Congregations
           ,
           who
           are
           generally
           knowne
           to
           abound
           more
           with
           
             covetous
             persons
             ,
             extortioners
             ,
             railers
             ,
          
           then
           our
           Parochiall
           or
           Presbyteriall
           Congregations
           do
           with
           
             idolaters
             ,
             fornicators
             ,
             drunkards
             ?
          
           I
           ▪
           feare
           their
           Independent
           Conventicles
           and
           chamber
           Congregations
           will
           be
           dissolved
           for
           want
           of
           members
           ,
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           their
           Lords
           ▪
           Tables
           be
           left
           empty
           without
           Guests
           ,
           if
           all
           
             railers
             ,
             covetous
             persons
             and
             extortioners
          
           were
           excommunicated
           out
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           this
           their
           pretended
           discipline
           
           put
           into
           exact
           execution
           ;
           yea
           ,
           I
           fear
           ,
           too
           
             many
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             ,
             Elders
             ,
          
           who
           would
           be
           very
           active
           in
           excommunicating
           ,
           suspending
           others
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           for
           
             fornication
             ,
             idolatry
             ,
             drunkennesse
             ,
          
           must
           themselves
           be
           first
           excommunicated
           from
           the
           Lords
           Table
           for
           their
           owne
           
             covetousnesse
             ;
          
           Wherefore
           
             s
          
           
             let
             such
             pull
             that
             beame
             out
             of
             their
             owne
             eye
             ,
          
           before
           they
           passe
           the
           sentence
           of
           excommunication
           and
           suspension
           
             for
             the
             m●tes
             they
             spye
             in
             their
             brother's
             eye
             ;
          
           and
           this
           would
           much
           moderate
           their
           severity
           towards
           others
           ,
           if
           not
           make
           them
           disclaime
           this
           Text
           to
           be
           ment
           of
           those
           Ecclesiasticall
           censures
           ,
           which
           would
           light
           first
           and
           heaviest
           on
           themselves
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           cleere
           as
           the
           noon-day
           Sunne
           ,
           that
           ,
           
             no
             not
             ▪
             to
             eat
             ,
          
           in
           this
           Text
           ,
           is
           no
           more
           ,
           then
           not
           to
           keep
           company
           ,
           or
           hold
           civill
           familiarity
           with
           such
           :
           First
           ,
           by
           
             verse
          
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           
             I
             wrote
             to
             you
             in
             an
             Epistle
             ,
          
           NOT
           TO
           KEEPE
           COMPANY
           
             with
             fornicators
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             not
             altogether
             with
             the
             fornicators
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             &c.
             for
             then
             ye
             must
             goe
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             (
             as
             those
             must
             doe
             who
             would
             have
             unmixt
             churches
             and
             communions
             without
             any
             putred
             members
             :
             )
             But
             now
             have
             I
             written
             unto
             you
             ,
          
           NOT
           TO
           KEEP
           COMPANY
           :
           
             If
             any
             man
             that
             is
             called
             a
             brother
             be
             a
             fornicator
             ,
             &c.
             with
             such
             a
             one
          
           NO
           NOT
           TO
           EAT
           :
           By
           which
           it
           is
           most
           cleer
           ,
           that
           ,
           
             no
             not
             to
             eat
             with
             such
             ,
          
           is
           nothing
           else
           ,
           but
           
             *
          
           
             not
             to
             keep
             company
             ,
             or
             converse
             familiarly
             with
             them
             ,
          
           it
           being
           here
           twice
           together
           thus
           interpreted
           in
           the
           preceding
           words
           :
           And
           that
           it
           cannot
           be
           meant
           of
           
             eating
          
           with
           them
           at
           the
           Lords
           Table
           ,
           is
           most
           cleere
           ;
           because
           this
           inhibition
           extends
           it selfe
           ,
           (
           though
           not
           in
           the
           same
           strictnesse
           ,
           )
           to
           fornicators
           ,
           idolaters
           ,
           covetous
           persons
           ,
           &c.
           that
           are
           Infidels
           and
           without
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           him
           that
           is
           called
           a
           
             brother
             ,
          
           and
           within
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           is
           evident
           by
           
             verse
          
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13
           ▪
           compared
           together
           :
           Therefore
           it
           must
           of
           necessity
           be
           meant
           of
           civill
           conversation
           with
           them
           ,
           of
           which
           eating
           together
           with
           others
           ,
           and
           sitting
           with
           them
           at
           our
           ,
           or
           their
           Tables
           ,
           is
           one
           principall
           branch
           ▪
           being
           one
           of
           the
           highest
           expressions
           of
           outward
           friendship
           and
           familiarity
           ,
           as
           is
           evident
           by
           Gen.
           43.
           16
           ,
           17.
           32
           ,
           33
           ,
           34.
           2
           Sam.
           12.
           28.
           33.
           2
           
           Kings
           2.
           7.
           
           Psal.
           41.
           9.
           
           John
           13.
           18.
           and
           disdaining
           to
           eat
           with
           one
           ,
           the
           greatest
           token
           of
           estrangednesse
           ,
           or
           want
           of
           familiarity
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           Gen.
           43.
           32.
           compared
           with
           John
           4.
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           this
           is
           further
           confirmed
           by
           these
           parallel
           Texts
           of
           Rom.
           16.
           17.
           
           Eph.
           5.
           7.
           12.
           2
           
           ▪
           Thes.
           3.
           14.
           
           Tit.
           3.
           10.
           2
           
           John
           10.
           2
           Tim.
           3.
           10.
           which
           interpret
           ,
           no
           
             not
             to
             eat
          
           here
           ,
           by
           these
           phrases
           ,
           of
           
             avoyding
             them
             ,
             turning
             away
             from
             and
             rejecting
             them
             ,
             not
             to
             keep
             company
             or
             have
             fellowship
             with
             them
             ,
             nor
             to
             welcome
             the●
             into
             our
             houses
             ;
          
           neither
           of
           which
           amounts
           to
           an
           excommunication
           or
           suspension
           ,
           which
           are
           judiciall
           acts
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           or
           Presbytery
           ,
           after
           legall
           proofe
           and
           conviction
           :
           whereas
           these
           acts
           of
           not
           eating
           ,
           avoiding
           ,
           or
           not
           keeping
           company
           ,
           &c.
           are
           all
           onely
           morall
           or
           prudentiall
           acts
           of
           particular
           Christians
           ,
           or
           Voluntary
           negative
           actions
           ,
           not
           positive
           ,
           judiciall
           ,
           publike
           Church
           censures
           .
        
         
           
             Object
             .
          
           But
           our
           Opposites
           object
           ,
           that
           though
           this
           Text
           be
           not
           directly
           meant
           of
           excommunication
           or
           suspension
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           yet
           it
           warrants
           such
           mens
           suspension
           from
           tht
           Lords
           Supper
           by
           necessary
           consequence
           :
           For
           if
           we
           
           may
           not
           so
           much
           as
           eat
           and
           drinke
           with
           
             raylers
             ,
             drunkards
             ,
             covetous
             persons
             ,
          
           &c.
           at
           our
           owne
           ,
           their
           ,
           or
           other
           mens
           Tables
           ,
           much
           lesse
           may
           we
           doe
           it
           at
           the
           Lords
           Table
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           the
           Argument
           is
           meerly
           sophisticall
           ,
           fallacious
           ,
           and
           not
           properly
           any
           formal
           Argument
           from
           the
           lesse
           to
           the
           greater
           ,
           because
           itvaries
           in
           the
           kind
           of
           eating
           ;
           the
           one
           being
           civill
           ,
           the
           other
           spirituall
           ;
           the
           one
           private
           in
           ones
           own
           house
           ,
           or
           anothers
           ,
           where
           he
           hath
           absolute
           freedome
           or
           liberty
           to
           eat
           ,
           or
           not
           to
           eat
           with
           another
           ;
           the
           other
           pulik
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           where
           he
           hath
           a
           divine
           command
           ,
           necessitating
           him
           to
           communicate
           with
           others
           of
           that
           Congregation
           ,
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           other
           Ordinances
           .
           Every
           Argument
           from
           the
           lesse
           to
           the
           greater
           that
           is
           conclusive
           ,
           must
           have
           sundry
           qualifications
           to
           make
           it
           solid
           :
           I
           will
           instance
           but
           in
           three
           .
           First
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           in
           the
           same
           kind
           of
           action
           ;
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           must
           fall
           under
           the
           same
           precept
           ;
           Thirdly
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           the
           same
           power
           :
           If
           either
           of
           these
           faile
           ,
           the
           Argument
           is
           a
           meere
           Inconsequent
           .
           For
           instance
           ,
           This
           is
           a
           solid
           Argument
           ;
           Men
           ought
           to
           abstaine
           from
           the
           smallest
           sinnes
           ;
           Ergo
           ,
           much
           more
           from
           the
           greatest
           sins
           ;
           because
           this
           holds
           still
           to
           the
           same
           kind
           [
           sinne
           ]
           and
           abstaining
           from
           the
           greatest
           sins
           ,
           fals
           under
           the
           same
           precept
           which
           forbids
           the
           least
           ;
           So
           this
           is
           a
           firme
           Argument
           ;
           He
           that
           can
           make
           a
           little
           Watch
           or
           ball
           can
           likewise
           make
           one
           somewhat
           greater
           ,
           because
           it
           in
           the
           same
           kind
           of
           manufacture
           ,
           and
           both
           of
           them
           within
           the
           virge
           of
           the
           Artificers
           skil
           :
           But
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           these
           
           inferences
           are
           unsound
           and
           inconcludent
           :
           
             A
             man
             must
             not
             keep
             company
             with
             an
             angry
             man
             ,
          
           Prov.
           22.
           24.
           
           Ergo
           ,
           he
           must
           not
           joyne
           with
           him
           in
           any
           publike
           Ordinances
           or
           acts
           of
           Gods
           worship
           ;
           or
           ,
           
             A
             man
             must
             not
             sweare
             vainly
             by
             the
          
           
           
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
          
           which
           is
           the
           lesse
           ;
           Ergo
           ,
           
             he
             must
             not
             swear
             solemnly
             before
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             the
             greater
             ;
          
           because
           there
           is
           in
           these
           ,
           a
           variation
           in
           the
           kind
           ,
           occasion
           and
           manner
           of
           swearing
           ;
           So
           ,
           it
           is
           unlawfull
           for
           any
           Christian
           to
           
             recompence
             evill
             for
             evill
             in
             the
             least
             kind
             ,
             nor
             to
             avenge
             himselfe
             for
             the
             least
             wrong
             ,
          
           Rom.
           12.
           17.
           19.
           
           Therefore
           it
           is
           unlawfull
           for
           any
           Christian
           Magistrate
           to
           recompence
           evill
           for
           evill
           ,
           or
           inflict
           the
           highest
           degree
           of
           Vengeance
           on
           Malefactors
           ,
           even
           death
           and
           capitall
           punishments
           ;
           is
           a
           meet
           Nonsequitur
           ;
           because
           this
           publike
           revenge
           by
           way
           of
           justice
           ,
           fals
           not
           under
           the
           same
           precept
           with
           privat
           reveng
           :
           So
           ,
           such
           a
           workman
           is
           able
           to
           make
           a
           boat
           or
           ditch
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           lesse
           ;
           
             ergo
             ,
          
           he
           is
           able
           to
           build
           a
           Ship
           or
           Fort
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           greater
           ,
           is
           an
           Inconsequent
           ,
           because
           they
           fal
           not
           under
           the
           self-same
           degree
           of
           art
           &
           ability
           :
           To
           apply
           this
           to
           the
           objected
           text
           ;
           Not
           eating
           with
           scandalous
           persons
           at
           meales
           in
           private
           ,
           differs
           in
           manner
           ,
           kind
           from
           eating
           with
           them
           at
           the
           Lords
           Table
           in
           publike
           ;
           they
           fal
           not
           both
           under
           the
           self-same
           precept
           ;
           and
           we
           have
           free
           power
           not
           to
           eat
           bread
           with
           those
           at
           our
           own
           Tables
           ,
           with
           whom
           we
           have
           no
           power
           or
           liberty
           left
           us
           by
           Christ
           ,
           to
           refuse
           to
           eat
           with
           them
           at
           the
           Lords
           Table
           :
           Therefore
           this
           Argument
           ,
           in
           point
           of
           Logicke
           and
           Divinity
           ,
           is
           as
           infirme
           and
           absurd
           ,
           as
           any
           of
           the
           former
           :
           Yet
           how
           many
           thousands
           ,
           as
           well
           Schollers
           as
           Ignorants
           ,
           have
           been
           over-reached
           with
           it
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           to
           make
           them
           separate
           ,
           not
           onely
           from
           our
           Sacraments
           but
           Congregations
           too
           ?
        
         
         
           Now
           because
           thi●
           grosse
           ,
           fallacious
           Inconsequence
           in
           my
           apprehension
           ,
           is
           one
           principle
           cause
           and
           prop
           of
           Independency
           ,
           yea
           of
           Separation
           from
           our
           Churches
           ,
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           hath
           misled
           so
           many
           ,
           especally
           of
           later
           yeers
           ,
           I
           shall
           a
           little
           further
           examine
           it
           ,
           with
           relation
           to
           the
           Text
           on
           which
           it
           is
           grounded
           ,
           and
           further
           lay
           open
           both
           the
           falsenesse
           and
           absurdity
           thereof
           ,
           to
           all
           mens
           jndgements
           and
           consciences
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           it
           is
           cleere
           ,
           that
           this
           Text
           is
           ment
           onely
           of
           civill
           conversation
           ,
           eating
           and
           drinking
           ,
           not
           of
           spiritual
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           proved
           :
           I
           would
           then
           demand
           these
           two
           Questions
           of
           the
           Objectors
           :
           First
           ,
           whether
           this
           Text
           prohibits
           all
           kind
           of
           civill
           communion
           ,
           and
           
             eating
             at
             Table
             with
             any
             Christians
             who
             are
             raylers
             ,
             fornicators
             ,
             idolaters
             ,
             covetous
             persons
             ,
             extortioners
             or
             drunkards
             ,
          
           under
           paine
           of
           mortall
           sinne
           ?
           If
           yea
           ;
           then
           it
           is
           a
           damnable
           sinne
           in
           the
           Objectors
           to
           eat
           ,
           drink
           ,
           or
           converse
           in
           any
           kind
           with
           any
           such
           as
           these
           ,
           which
           they
           daily
           doe
           without
           any
           scruple
           ,
           and
           cannot
           avoyd
           ;
           yea
           ,
           then
           it
           would
           be
           a
           sin
           against
           this
           Text
           ,
           for
           a
           wife
           ,
           child
           ,
           kinsman
           ,
           Master
           ,
           Magistrate
           ,
           Prince
           ,
           constantly
           to
           convers
           or
           eat
           with
           such
           a
           scandalous
           husband
           ,
           parent
           ,
           kinsman
           ,
           servant
           ,
           neighbour
           ,
           Pastor
           ,
           fellowservant
           ,
           Subject
           ,
           or
           they
           reciprocally
           with
           them
           ,
           if
           scandalous
           ;
           then
           if
           any
           Member
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           or
           of
           any
           Corporation
           ,
           Colledge
           ,
           Innes
           of
           Court
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           should
           but
           eat
           together
           at
           meales
           with
           his
           fellow-members
           who
           are
           thus
           scandalous
           ,
           in
           any
           Common-Hall
           ,
           or
           at
           any
           Ordinary
           or
           Corporation-feast
           ,
           they
           should
           sin
           against
           this
           Text
           ,
           which
           I
           never
           yet
           heard
           any
           Anabaptist
           ,
           Separatist
           ,
           Independent
           ,
           Presbyter
           ,
           or
           Divine
           affirm
           ;
           neither
           of
           which
           make
           any
           conscience
           of
           not
           repairing
           to
           the
           Lord
           Majors
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           publike
           City-feast
           ,
           where
           they
           are
           sure
           of
           good
           fare
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           certaine
           there
           to
           meet
           and
           eat
           with
           some
           
             covetous
             ,
          
           or
           other
           scandalous
           persons
           ;
           with
           whom
           Saint
           
             Paul
          
           prohibits
           them
           ,
           
             no
             not
             to
             eat
             :
          
           Which
           precept
           Christ
           himselfe
           and
           his
           Apostles
           should
           have
           transgressed
           ,
           
             in
          
           
           
             eating
             and
             drinking
             with
             Publicans
             and
             sinners
             ,
          
           for
           which
           they
           
             were
             [
             s
             ]
             taxed
          
           by
           the
           
             over-precise
             Pharises
             .
          
           If
           then
           this
           Text
           extends
           not
           to
           
             oureating
             at
             meales
          
           with
           such
           scandalous
           christians
           in
           cases
           of
           necessity
           &
           expediency
           ,
           where
           either
           our
           natural
           ,
           civill
           relations
           ,
           or
           cōmon
           civility
           engage
           us
           to
           it
           ,
           so
           as
           we
           delight
           not
           intheir
           company
           ,
           or
           do
           it
           notvoluntarily
           out
           of
           free
           choice
           ,
           when
           we
           may
           avoid
           it
           without
           offence
           ,
           as
           the
           very
           Objectors
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           wil
           grant
           ,
           and
           S.
           
             Paul
          
           resolves
           ,
           
             ver.
          
           11.
           then
           by
           the
           self-same
           reason
           ,
           it
           can
           be
           no
           offence
           at
           all
           against
           this
           Scripture
           ,
           to
           eat
           or
           drink
           with
           such
           at
           the
           Lords
           Table
           ,
           
             at
             this
             his
             publike
             Feast
             and
             great
             Supper
             ,
             to
             which
             all
             Christians
             are
             invted
          
           (
           if
           we
           beleeve
           Christs
           owne
           Parable
           ,
           Mat.
           22.
           1.
           to
           15.
           
           &
           Isa.
           55.
           1.
           Rev.
           22.
           17.
           
           )
           in
           such
           cases
           wherein
           we
           may
           lawfully
           eat
           &
           drink
           with
           them
           at
           our
           own
           ,
           theirs
           ,
           or
           other
           mens
           Tables
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           our
           Objectors
           themselves
           affirme
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           lawful
           to
           hear
           ,
           pray
           ,
           read
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           ●ing
           Psalmes
           ,
           repeat
           Sermons
           ,
           fast
           and
           performe
           all
           other
           christian
           duties
           in
           the
           company
           of
           such
           scandalous
           Christians
           as
           are
           here
           particularized
           ,
           without
           any
           violation
           of
           this
           Text
           :
           If
           then
           we
           may
           keep
           company
           or
           hold
           communion
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           with
           us
           in
           all
           other
           Ordinances
           ,
           till
           they
           be
           actually
           and
           judicially
           excommunicated
           from
           the
           Church
           and
           
           them
           ;
           then
           why
           not
           likewise
           in
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           too
           ?
           since
           this
           Text
           and
           all
           others
           cited
           for
           proofe
           of
           excommunication
           or
           suspension
           by
           our
           Opposites
           ,
           prohibit
           communion
           in
           them
           al
           alike
           ,
           or
           els
           in
           none
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           admit
           Ministers
           themselves
           be
           polluted
           with
           any
           of
           those
           Vices
           ,
           suppose
           with
           
             covetousnesse
             ,
          
           (
           as
           too
           many
           are
           ,
           )
           yet
           none
           of
           the
           Objectors
           dare
           averre
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           sinne
           against
           this
           precept
           ,
           for
           any
           of
           their
           Congregations
           to
           receive
           the
           Sacrament
           from
           ,
           or
           eat
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           with
           them
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           to
           joyne
           with
           them
           in
           prayer
           ,
           fasting
           ,
           or
           to
           heare
           them
           read
           ,
           preach
           ,
           catechize
           ,
           expound
           ,
           or
           sing
           Psalmes
           together
           with
           them
           ;
           since
           the
           goodnesse
           or
           viciousnesse
           of
           the
           Minister
           (
           as
           
             t
          
           all
           accord
           )
           doth
           neither
           adde
           ought
           to
           ,
           nor
           detract
           any
           thing
           from
           the
           efficacy
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           or
           any
           publike
           Ordinances
           ,
           which
           proceeds
           from
           God
           alone
           :
           If
           then
           we
           may
           receive
           the
           Sacrament
           from
           ,
           and
           eat
           it
           with
           a
           covetous
           Minister
           without
           any
           sin
           or
           contradiction
           to
           this
           Text
           ,
           then
           why
           not
           likewise
           with
           a
           
             covetous
          
           Neighbour
           or
           fellow-parishioner
           ?
           Fourthly
           ,
           the
           Objectors
           grant
           ,
           that
           a
           Christian
           may
           lawfully
           receive
           the
           Sacrament
           with
           persons
           secretly
           guilty
           of
           these
           and
           other
           grosse
           sinnes
           ,
           with
           close
           Hypocrits
           ,
           who
           guild
           over
           their
           vices
           ;
           and
           unregenerate
           Christians
           not
           really
           sanctified
           ,
           who
           are
           neither
           ignorant
           nor
           notoriously
           scandalous
           in
           their
           lives
           ,
           without
           scruple
           or
           offence
           against
           this
           Text
           .
           Therefore
           they
           may
           lawfully
           doe
           it
           in
           point
           of
           conscience
           with
           such
           who
           are
           notoriously
           scandalous
           ,
           before
           their
           actuall
           conviction
           &
           excommunication
           ,
           especially
           if
           they
           professe
           sincere
           repentance
           for
           their
           sins
           past
           ,
           and
           reformation
           of
           their
           lives
           for
           time
           to
           come
           ;
           as
           all
           do
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           their
           general
           confessions
           before
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           if
           not
           in
           their
           own
           private
           meditations
           ,
           prayers
           &
           preparatory
           devotions
           twixt
           God
           and
           their
           owne
           soules
           .
           Fifthly
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           the
           meere
           guilt
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           scandall
           ,
           ill
           example
           ,
           and
           contagion
           of
           notorious
           sinnes
           that
           subjects
           men
           to
           the
           censure
           of
           excommunication
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           others
           ,
           
             least
             they
             should
             infect
             and
             draw
             them
             on
             to
             imitation
             of
             them
             ,
          
           as
           Paul
           resolves
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           5.
           6.
           else
           those
           very
           sins
           which
           are
           not
           notorious
           ,
           and
           those
           infirmities
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           best
           Saints
           themselves
           are
           frequently
           guilty
           ,
           should
           subject
           them
           unto
           excommunication
           ,
           or
           suspend
           them
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           ;
           and
           then
           what
           mortall
           man
           almost
           should
           be
           admitted
           to
           it
           ?
           It
           is
           not
           then
           such
           sinners
           bare
           receiving
           with
           us
           ,
           or
           ours
           with
           them
           ,
           that
           can
           any
           way
           hurt
           ,
           much
           lesse
           deter
           or
           keep
           us
           
             from
             the
             Sacram●nt
             ,
          
           
           
             (
             for
             they
             eat
             and
             drink
             damnation
             onely
             to
             themselves
             ,
             not
             others
             )
          
           in
           case
           we
           imitate
           them
           not
           in
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           or
           receive
           no
           contagion
           from
           their
           company
           .
           Sixtly
           ,
           the
           Objectors
           will
           grant
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           necessity
           lyes
           upon
           Ministers
           to
           administer
           ,
           and
           on
           people
           to
           receive
           the
           Sacrament
           at
           all
           convenient
           seasons
           :
           That
           God
           onely
           infallibly
           knowes
           the
           hearts
           and
           reall
           preparations
           of
           all
           Communicants
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           best
           of
           whom
           there
           are
           many
           failing
           and
           corruptions
           ,
           which
           make
           them
           in
           themselves
           unworthy
           to
           communicate
           :
           That
           all
           who
           come
           to
           receive
           ,
           doe
           alwayes
           make
           a
           generall
           and
           joynt
           confession
           of
           their
           sins
           before
           God
           and
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           acknowledging
           and
           bewayling
           their
           manifold
           sinnes
           and
           iniquities
           ,
           which
           they
           from
           time
           to
           time
           have
           committed
           in
           thought
           ,
           word
           and
           deed
           ,
           against
           the
           Divine
           Majesty
           ;
           professing
           ,
           that
           they
           doe
           earnestly
           repent
           ,
           and
           are
           heartily
           sorry
           for
           all
           their
           misdoings
           ,
           
           that
           the
           remembrance
           of
           them
           is
           grievous
           unto
           them
           ,
           the
           burthen
           of
           them
           intolerable
           ;
           desiring
           God
           to
           have
           mercy
           upon
           them
           for
           his
           Sonne
           Christ
           Jesus
           sake
           ,
           and
           to
           for●er
           all
           that
           is
           past
           ,
           and
           grant
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           ever
           after
           serve
           and
           please
           him
           in
           newnesse
           of
           life
           :
           offering
           up
           themselves
           ,
           soules
           and
           bodyes
           to
           be
           a
           holy
           and
           li●ing
           Sacrifice
           acceptable
           unto
           God
           through
           Jesus
           Christ
           :
           Yea
           ,
           I
           dare
           presume
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Receiver
           so
           desperate
           ,
           that
           dares
           professe
           when
           he
           comes
           to
           receive
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           heartily
           sorow
           for
           his
           sinnes
           past
           ,
           but
           resolvs
           to
           persevere
           impenitently
           in
           them
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           though
           afterward
           he
           relapse
           into
           them
           (
           as
           the
           be●
           Saints
           do
           to
           their
           old
           infirmities
           )
           because
           his
           heart
           nature
           are
           not
           truly
           regenerated
           by
           Gods
           Spirit
           :
           All
           this
           being
           granted
           ,
           no
           Minister
           ought
           to
           refuse
           the
           Sacrament
           to
           such
           an
           external
           penitent
           sinner
           (
           the
           sincerity
           of
           whose
           heart
           and
           repentance
           ,
           God
           onely
           knows
           )
           nor
           may
           or
           ought
           any
           Christian
           to
           abstaine
           from
           communicating
           with
           him
           at
           it
           ,
           in
           case
           he
           be
           not
           actually
           excommunicated
           ,
           or
           not
           re-admitted
           to
           the
           Church
           for
           his
           prophane
           ,
           scandalous
           life
           ,
           since
           they
           have
           no
           warrant
           from
           this
           or
           any
           other
           Scripture
           else
           to
           doe
           it
           .
           All
           which
           ,
           if
           seriously
           pondered
           ,
           by
           Separatists
           and
           Independents
           ,
           misled
           by
           the
           objected
           inference
           ,
           would
           speedily
           reduce
           them
           to
           the
           bosome
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           and
           quite
           allay
           the
           heat
           of
           the
           present
           controversies
           about
           suspension
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           in
           which
           many
           now
           place
           
             The
             very
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           who
           never
           claimed
           nor
           exercised
           such
           a
           soveraignty
           as
           they
           ,
           under
           his
           name
           and
           title
           ,
           would
           usurp
           unto
           themselves
           .
        
         
           
           The
           fifth
           thing
           in
           difference
           is
           ,
           Whether
           the
           Priests
           under
           the
           Law
           had
           divine
           authority
           to
           keepe
           backe
           any
           circumcised
           person
           from
           the
           Passeover
           ,
           who
           desired
           to
           eat
           it
           ,
           for
           any
           reall
           or
           pretended
           ignorance
           ,
           heresie
           ,
           or
           scandalous
           sinne
           ?
           My
           opposites
           affirme
           they
           had
           ;
           for
           proofe
           whereof
           they
           produce
           Num.
           9.
           1.
           to
           12.
           
           
             Where
             the
             Israelites
             being
             commanded
             to
             eat
             the
             Pasover
             on
             the
             fourteenth
             day
             of
             the
             first
             moneth
             at
             evening
             ,
             there
             were
             certaine
             men
             defiled
             by
             the
             dead
             body
             of
             man
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             keep
             the
             Passeover
             on
             that
             day
             ;
             and
             they
             came
             before
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             on
             that
             day
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             Moses
             ,
             we
             are
             de●iled
             by
             the
             dead
             body
             of
             man
             ;
             wherefore
             are
             we
             kept
             backe
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             not
             offer
             an
             Offering
             to
             the
             Lord
             in
             his
             appointed
             season
             among
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ?
             And
             Moses
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             stand
             still
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             heare
             what
             the
             Lord
             will
             command
             concerning
             you
             :
             And
             the
             Lord
             spake
             unto
             Moses
             saying
             ,
             speak
             unto
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             saying
             ;
             If
             any
             man
             of
             you
             or
             your
             posterity
             shall
             be
             uncleane
             by
             reason
             of
             a
             dead
             body
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             journey
             a
             farre
             off
             ,
             he
             shall
             keep
             the
             Passeover
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             fourteeenth
             day
             of
             the
             second
             Moneth
             they
             shall
             keep
             it
             ,
             and
             eat
             it
             .
          
           By
           which
           it
           is
           cleere
           ,
           that
           legall
           uncleannesse
           did
           dis-able
           them
           to
           eat
           the
           Passover
           at
           the
           appointed
           time
           ;
           therefore
           much
           more
           scandalous
           sinnes
           and
           spirituall
           uncleannesse
           did
           dis-able
           and
           keep
           them
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           they
           doe
           likewise
           debar
           men
           from
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           now
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Passeover
           was
           a
           type
           ;
           yea
           ,
           our
           reverend
           
             Scottish
             brother
          
           in
           his
           
             controversall
             Fast-Sermon
             ,
          
           added
           ,
           
             that
             no
             man
             might
             bring
             a
             Trespasse
             offering
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             expiate
             any
             particular
             sin
             he
             was
             guilty
             of
             ,
             unlesse
             he
             did
             first
             confesse
             he
             had
             sined
             in
             that
             thing
             ,
          
           Levit.
           5.
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           Therefore
           said
           he
           ,
           
             a
             fortiori
             ,
          
           he
           could
           not
           be
           admitted
           unto
           the
           Pasover
           (
           nor
           any
           now
           unto
           the
           Lords
           Table
           )
           unlesse
           he
           first
           particularly
           and
           
           publikely
           confessed
           the
           sinnes
           he
           stood
           guilty
           of
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           I
           answer
           ,
           first
           ,
           that
           all
           circumcised
           persons
           whatsoever
           ,
           had
           a
           right
           to
           eat
           the
           Passeover
           ,
           and
           participate
           of
           all
           the
           Ordinances
           under
           the
           law
           ,
           from
           which
           the
           Priests
           had
           no
           power
           to
           exclude
           them
           for
           ignorance
           ,
           or
           any
           scandalous
           offence
           ,
           for
           ought
           appeares
           by
           any
           Scripture-precept
           or
           president
           :
           ALL
           
             of
             them
             under
             pain
             of
             being
             cut
             off
             from
             their
          
           people
           ,
           being
           bound
           to
           eat
           the
           
             Passeover
             in
             its
             season
             ,
             except
             in
             cases
             of
             necessity
             ,
             disability
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             a
          
           journey
           ,
           
             or
             of
             legall
             uncleannesse
             onely
             ,
          
           (
           not
           spirituall
           )
           as
           is
           cleere
           by
           Exod.
           12.
           3.
           43.
           to
           50.
           
           Num.
           9.
           1.
           to
           15.
           
           Deut.
           16.
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           Ezra
           6.
           19
           ,
           20
           ,
           21.
           2
           
           Kings
           23.
           21
           ,
           22.
           2
           Chron.
           35.
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           13
           ,
           17
           ,
           18.
           where
           we
           read
           ,
           that
           ALL
           THE
           PEOPLE
           
             and
          
           ALL
           
             the
             Males
          
           THAT
           WERE
           PRESENT
           received
           the
           Pasover
           ,
           
             not
             one
             of
             them
             being
             excluded
             from
             eating
             it
             .
          
           This
           is
           most
           evident
           by
           that
           noted
           place
           of
           2
           Chro.
           30.
           3.
           to
           21.
           where
           King
           
             Hezekiah
             proclaiming
             a
             solemn●
             Pasover
             ,
             summoned
          
           ALL
           
             Israel
             ,
             and
          
           ALL
           THE
           PEOPLE
           ,
           
             from
             Dan
             to
             Beersheba
             ,
             to
             repaire
             to
             it
             ;
             whereupon
             there
             assembled
          
           MUCH
           PEOPLE
           
             to
             Jerusalem
             to
             keep
             it
             :
             Now
             there
             were
             many
             in
             the
             Congregation
             that
             were
             not
             clean
             nor
             sanctified
             ▪
             for
             a
             multitude
             of
             the
             people
             had
             not
             cleansed
             themselves
          
           (
           from
           their
           legall
           pollutions
           )
           YET
           DID
           THEY
           EAT
           THE
           PASSOVER
           ,
           (
           neither
           
             Hezekiah
          
           nor
           the
           Priests
           prohibiting
           them
           to
           eat
           it
           )
           
             otherwise
             then
             it
             was
             written
             ;
             But
          
           Hezekiah
           
             prayed
             for
             them
             saying
             ,
             The
             good
             God
             pardon
             every
             one
             that
             prepareth
             his
             heart
             to
             seeke
             God
             ,
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             his
             Fathers
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             not
             cleansed
             according
             to
             the
             purification
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             :
             And
             the
             Lord
             hearkned
             t●
          
           Hezekiah
           
             and
             healed
             the
             people
             .
          
           Here
           legall
           uncleannesse
           did
           not
           actually
           suspend
           them
           from
           the
           Passover
           ,
           when
           their
           hearts
           were
           upright
           ,
           and
           they
           desirous
           to
           eat
           it
           ,
           the
           Lord
           at
           
             Hezekiah's
          
           prayer
           passing
           by
           their
           unpreparations
           and
           accepting
           their
           devotions
           in
           this
           act
           ;
           Nor
           yet
           did
           spirituall
           pollution
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           grosse
           and
           scandalous
           sinnes
           ,
           debar
           them
           that
           were
           circumcized
           ,
           from
           the
           Passeover
           ,
           as
           
             Paul
          
           expresly
           determines
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           10.
           1.
           to
           10.
           (
           an
           unanswerable
           Text
           to
           this
           purpose
           )
           
             Moreover
             brethren
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             that
             ye
             should
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             that
          
           ALL
           
             our
             Fathers
             were
             under
             the
             cloud
             ,
             and
          
           ALL
           
             passed
             through
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             were
          
           ALL
           
             baptiz●d
             unto
             Moses
             in
             the
             cloud
             and
             in
             the
             sea
             ;
             and
          
           DID
           ALL
           EAT
           THE
           SAME
           SPIRITUALL
           MEAT
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           Passeover
           and
           Manna
           )
           
             and
             did
          
           ALL
           DRINK
           OF
           THE
           SAME
           SPIRITUALL
           DRINK
           
             for
             they
             drank
             of
             the
             Rock
             that
             followed
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             Rock
             was
             Christ
             :
          
           But
           perchance
           ALL
           these
           Communicants
           were
           visible
           Saints
           ,
           free
           from
           any
           legall
           pollution
           ,
           at
           least
           not
           tainted
           with
           any
           scandalous
           sinne
           :
           The
           Apostle
           to
           take
           off
           this
           evasion
           ,
           subjoynes
           in
           the
           very
           next
           words
           ,
           
             But
             with
          
           MANY
           OF
           THEM
           
             God
             was
             not
             well
             pleased
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             overthrowne
             in
             the
             Wildernesse
             :
             No●
             these
             things
             were
             our
             examples
             ,
             to
             the
             intent
             we
             should
             not
             lust
             after
             evill
             things
             ,
             〈◊〉
             they
             also
             lusted
             ;
             neither
             be
             ye
             Idolaters
             as
             were
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             &c.
             neither
             let
             us
             commit
             fornication
             as
             some
             of
             them
             committed
             ,
             &c.
             neither
             let
             us
             tempt
             Christ
             〈◊〉
             some
             of
             them
             also
             tempted
             ,
             neither
             murmure
             ye
             as
             also
             some
             of
             them
             murmurd
             ,
             and
             were
             destroyed
             of
             the
             destroyer
             :
          
           So
           that
           the
           Israelites
           being
           once
           circumcized
           ,
           were
           all
           admitted
           to
           eat
           the
           Passeover
           ,
           though
           some
           of
           them
           were
           Idolaters
           ;
           others
           ,
           lusters
           after
           evill
           things
           ;
           others
           Fornicators
           ,
           others
           tempters
           
           of
           Christ
           ,
           others
           murmurers
           against
           God
           and
           Moses
           ;
           therefore
           there
           was
           no
           suspension
           of
           any
           circumcized
           Israelite
           from
           the
           Passover
           ,
           for
           spirituall
           uncleannesse
           ,
           and
           scandalous
           sins
           ,
           but
           only
           for
           legall
           uncleannesses
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           is
           cleere
           by
           the
           objected
           Text
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           were
           legally
           uncleane
           at
           the
           day
           appointed
           for
           the
           Passover
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           could
           not
           then
           receive
           it
           ,
           
             were
             yet
             peremptorily
             enjoyned
             to
             eat
             it
             the
          
           14.
           
             day
             of
             the
             second
             Month
             ;
          
           and
           not
           suspended
           ,
           til
           they
           made
           publike
           confession
           of
           their
           sins
           ,
           reformed
           the
           evill
           of
           their
           doings
           ,
           and
           gave
           publike
           satisfaction
           to
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           or
           Priests
           ,
           as
           God
           himselfe
           resolves
           
             in
             terminis
             ,
          
           Num.
           9.
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           
             If
             any
             man
             of
             you
             ,
             or
             of
             your
             posterity
             shal
             be
             unclean
             by
             reason
             of
             a
             dead
             body
             ,
          
           YET
           HE
           SHALL
           EAT
           THE
           PASSOVER
           
             the
             fourteenth
             day
             of
             the
             second
             moneth
             at
             even
             ,
          
           he
           must
           not
           be
           suspended
           from
           it
           above
           one
           moneth
           :
           By
           what
           Law
           then
           ,
           doe
           many
           Ministers
           now
           presume
           ,
           to
           suspend
           ▪
           their
           whole
           Congregations
           ,
           not
           onely
           above
           whole
           moneths
           but
           yeers
           from
           the
           Lords
           Table
           (
           contrary
           to
           this
           text
           )
           whereof
           the
           Pasoever
           was
           a
           Type
           ?
           let
           them
           amend
           this
           practice
           ,
           or
           renounce
           this
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           their
           unwarrantable
           inferences
           from
           it
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           he
           that
           was
           legally
           unclean
           ,
           was
           kept
           back
           from
           the
           Passeover
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           not
           by
           the
           Priest
           ,
           or
           Ecclesiasticall
           Classis
           ,
           or
           temporall
           Magistrate
           ,
           but
           by
           those
           of
           the
           same
           
             u
          
           Family
           wherein
           he
           was
           to
           eat
           the
           Passover
           ,
           as
           ver.
           6
           ,
           7.
           imports
           .
           And
           the
           true
           reason
           in
           this
           Text
           ,
           why
           his
           uncleannesse
           did
           seclude
           him
           from
           eating
           the
           Passover
           ,
           was
           ,
           
             because
             it
             quite
             excluded
             him
             out
             of
             the
             Camp
             for
             a
             time
             ,
          
           (
           not
           Tabernacle
           or
           Temple
           )
           and
           so
           by
           necessary
           consequence
           ,
           from
           the
           House
           wherein
           he
           was
           to
           eat
           the
           Passeover
           ,
           as
           is
           evident
           by
           Levit.
           14.
           3.
           8.
           chap.
           16.
           26
           ,
           27
           ,
           28.
           
           Num.
           5.
           2
           
           ▪
           3
           ,
           4.
           chap.
           12.
           14
           ,
           15.
           chap.
           19.
           7.
           11.
           chap.
           31.
           19.
           20.
           24.
           
           Deut.
           23.
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           And
           by
           like
           reason
           it
           debarred
           him
           from
           all
           other
           Ordinances
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           it
           ;
           So
           that
           all
           you
           can
           probably
           inferre
           from
           this
           Text
           ,
           is
           but
           this
           ,
           which
           none
           will
           contradict
           :
           that
           prophane
           ,
           scandalous
           persons
           justly
           excommunicated
           ,
           and
           shut
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           receive
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           nor
           participate
           in
           any
           other
           Ordinance
           ,
           during
           their
           excommunication
           ,
           till
           their
           re-admittance
           into
           the
           Church
           ;
           as
           the
           uncleane
           Israelite
           could
           not
           eat
           the
           Passover
           ,
           nor
           be
           present
           at
           any
           other
           publike
           Ordinance
           or
           sacrifice
           ,
           till
           his
           re-admittance
           into
           the
           Camp
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           here
           is
           a
           direct
           resolution
           of
           God
           himselfe
           in
           positive
           tearmes
           ,
           prescribing
           a
           suspension
           from
           the
           Passover
           in
           case
           of
           present
           legall
           pollution
           onely
           ,
           not
           spirituall
           ;
           yet
           expresly
           enjoyning
           the
           self-same
           person
           under
           the
           severest
           penalty
           ,
           to
           eat
           it
           the
           very
           next
           moneth
           after
           ;
           but
           there
           is
           no
           such
           punctuall
           resolution
           in
           the
           old
           or
           new
           Testament
           ,
           to
           warrant
           a
           like
           suspension
           of
           any
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           in
           case
           of
           scandall
           or
           spirituall
           uncleannesse
           ,
           unlesse
           he
           be
           first
           legally
           excommunicated
           ,
           nor
           can
           any
           Minister
           or
           Classis
           debar
           him
           justly
           from
           it
           by
           any
           colour
           or
           inference
           from
           this
           text
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           desirous
           to
           receive
           it
           ;
           any
           longer
           then
           for
           one
           moneth
           .
           Fifthly
           ,
           this
           argument
           for
           suspending
           men
           from
           the
           Lords
           Table
           for
           spirituall
           uncleannesse
           ,
           because
           some
           were
           suspended
           from
           the
           Pasover
           for
           legall
           ▪
           uncleannesse
           ,
           but
           not
           for
           spirituall
           ,
           is
           no
           way
           conclusive
           ;
           First
           ,
           because
           the
           Passeover
           and
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           ceremoniall
           and
           spirituall
           pollution
           differ
           in
           kind
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           suspension
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           
           for
           spirituall
           uncleannesse
           ,
           fals
           not
           at
           all
           under
           this
           temporary
           precept
           ,
           of
           suspension
           from
           the
           Passeover
           ,
           onely
           for
           legall
           uncleannesse
           ;
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           no
           man
           was
           kept
           from
           the
           Passeover
           by
           colour
           thereof
           ,
           for
           any
           spirituall
           pollution
           ,
           but
           onely
           for
           ceremoniall
           uncleannes
           ;
           therefore
           much
           lesse
           can
           any
           be
           suspended
           by
           color
           of
           it
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           to
           which
           it
           hath
           no
           relation
           ;
           Thirdly
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           direct
           divine
           warrant
           for
           the
           one
           ,
           but
           not
           for
           the
           other
           ;
           wherefore
           we
           may
           justly
           reject
           the
           objected
           argument
           as
           erronious
           and
           fallacious
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           to
           the
           latter
           part
           of
           the
           Objection
           ;
           that
           none
           might
           offer
           so
           much
           a●
           a
           Trespasse-offering
           for
           sinne
           ,
           without
           a
           particular
           private
           confession
           of
           hi●
           sinne
           (
           to
           God
           ,
           not
           to
           the
           Priest
           ;
           )
           Ergo
           ,
           he
           might
           not
           eat
           the
           Passover
           (
           nor
           any
           now
           the
           Sacrament
           )
           if
           he
           were
           a
           scandalous
           sinner
           ,
           without
           a
           particular
           publike
           confession
           and
           repentance
           of
           his
           scandalous
           sinnes
           .
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           meer
           Non-sequitur
           ,
           because
           ,
           First
           ,
           directly
           contradicted
           by
           1
           Cor.
           10.
           1.
           to
           12.
           as
           the
           premises
           manifest
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           a
           particular
           examination
           of
           the
           conscience
           and
           repentance
           for
           sin
           ,
           is
           no where
           required
           in
           Scripure
           of
           such
           who
           did
           eat
           the
           Pasover
           ,
           though
           all
           circumstances
           &
           necessaries
           for
           the
           worthy
           eating
           of
           it
           be
           most
           punctually
           enumerated
           ,
           Exod.
           12.
           
           Num.
           9.
           
           Deut.
           16.
           
           Neither
           was
           there
           any
           such
           reason
           why
           God
           should
           require
           such
           a
           confession
           of
           sinne
           in
           those
           who
           were
           to
           eat
           the
           Passeover
           ,
           as
           he
           expresly
           exacts
           from
           those
           who
           came
           to
           offer
           a
           Sin-offering
           to
           him
           ,
           only
           of
           set
           purpose
           
             to
             pr●cure
             an
             attonement
             for
             those
             very
             particular
             sins
             which
             they
             did
             then
             confesse
             ,
          
           at
           which
           oblation
           it
           was
           both
           necessary
           and
           requisite
           they
           should
           particularly
           confesse
           those
           very
           sinnes
           (
           yet
           not
           to
           the
           Priest
           ,
           Classis
           or
           Congregation
           ,
           
           but
           to
           God
           alone
           )
           since
           the
           Scripture
           is
           positive
           ,
           
             that
             without
             confession
             of
             sinne
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             remission
             of
             it
             ;
          
           and
           therefore
           when
           they
           came
           purposely
           to
           sue
           for
           pardon
           ,
           and
           make
           attonement
           for
           any
           particular
           sinnes
           ,
           it
           was
           absolutely
           needfull
           and
           expedient
           they
           should
           then
           confesse
           them
           :
           But
           in
           the
           Passeover
           there
           was
           no
           atttonement
           nor
           confession
           made
           to
           God
           for
           any
           particular
           
           sinne
           ,
           but
           onely
           a
           
             commemoration
             of
             his
             infinite
             mercy
             in
             passing
             over
             the
             Israelites
             first
             borne
             ,
             when
             he
             slew
             the
             Aegyptians
             :
          
           Therefore
           the
           paralelling
           of
           these
           two
           together
           ,
           and
           the
           inference
           from
           the
           one
           ,
           applyed
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           is
           very
           incoherent
           :
           Finally
           ,
           I
           answer
           ;
           that
           every
           particular
           Communicant
           befoce
           he
           comes
           to
           receive
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           makes
           a
           publike
           confession
           of
           his
           sinnes
           to
           God
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           and
           in
           words
           at
           least
           ,
           voweth
           newnesse
           of
           life
           for
           the
           future
           ;
           there
           being
           no
           Communicant
           that
           ever
           I
           heard
           of
           so
           desparately
           wicked
           and
           Atheisticall
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           professe
           hearty
           sorrow
           for
           all
           his
           forepast
           sinnes
           ,
           or
           to
           avow
           impenitent
           continuance
           in
           them
           when
           he
           came
           to
           the
           Lords
           Table
           ;
           therefore
           he
           cannot
           be
           justly
           debarred
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           by
           vertue
           of
           this
           Text
           ,
           after
           such
           a
           confession
           ,
           since
           none
           were
           kept
           off
           from
           making
           their
           attonement
           by
           a
           trespasse
           offering
           if
           they
           did
           first
           confesse
           their
           sinnes
           to
           God
           ,
           though
           perchance
           his
           confession
           was
           not
           cordiall
           ,
           or
           such
           as
           the
           Priests
           approved
           ,
           but
           externall
           ,
           onely
           in
           shew
           .
        
         
           The
           sixth
           thing
           in
           controversie
           between
           us
           ,
           is
           ,
           
             Whether
             Judas
             received
             the
          
           
           
             Sacra●ent
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             Apostles
             ?
          
           Our
           Antagonists
           
           most
           confidently
           deny
           he
           received
           it
           ,
           against
           direct
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           all
           antiquity
           ,
           the
           currant
           confessions
           ,
           resolutions
           of
           most
           Churches
           ,
           and
           their
           eminentest
           Writers
           of
           all
           sorts
           :
           I
           shall
           prove
           the
           affirmative
           that
           he
           did
           receive
           it
           ,
           by
           Scripture
           ,
           Antiquitie
           ,
           Fathers
           ,
           modern
           Authors
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           and
           then
           answer
           all
           pretences
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           with
           all
           possible
           brevity
           .
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           the
           three
           Evangelists
           
             Matthew
             ,
             Marke
             and
             Luke
             ,
          
           who
           onely
           relate
           the
           institution
           of
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           are
           all
           expresse
           in
           terminis
           ,
           
             That
             Christ
             sat●
             downe
             to
             eat
             the
             Passeover
             ,
             and
             the
          
           TWELVE
           APOSTLES
           
             with
             him
             ▪
             that
             Jud●s
             was
             one
             of
             these
             twelve
             ,
             and
             present
             at
             the
             Table
             ;
             that
             as
             they
             sate
             at
             meat
             together
             ,
             Jesus
             tooke
             bread
             and
             brake
             it
             ,
             and
             gave
             it
             to
             them
             ,
             (
             the
          
           TWELVE
           )
           
             saying
             ,
             Take
             ,
             eat
             ,
             this
             is
             my
             body
             :
             That
             he
             likewise
             took
             the
             cup
             ,
             &
             gave
             thanks
             ,
             and
             gave
             it
          
           TO
           THEM
           ,
           
             saying
             ,
             drink
          
           YE
           ALL
           
             of
             it
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             Mark
             expresly
             records
             ,
             he
             gave
             it
             to
             them
             ,
             and
          
           THEY
           ALL
           
             drank
             of
             it
             .
          
           If
           all
           twelve
           then
           sate
           downe
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Christ
           gave
           the
           bread
           and
           cup
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           bad
           them
           ALL
           eat
           and
           drink
           thereof
           ,
           and
           they
           ALL
           did
           eat
           and
           drink
           thereof
           accordingly
           :
           With
           what
           shadow
           of
           truth
           dare
           any
           confidently
           aver
           ,
           that
           Judas
           did
           not
           receive
           this
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           not
           present
           at
           its
           institution
           ?
        
         
           
             Adde
             to
             this
             ,
             that
          
           Matthew
           
             and
          
           Mark
           
             record
             ,
          
           that
           immediately
           before
           the
           institution
           of
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           as
           they
           sate
           at
           meat
           ,
           Iesus
           said
           u●to
           the
           
             TWELVE
             ,
          
           Verily
           one
           of
           you
           shall
           betray
           me
           ;
           whereupon
           they
           began
           to
           be
           sorrowfull
           ,
           and
           to
           say
           unto
           him
           ,
           
             EVERY
             ONE
          
           of
           them
           
             ONE
             BY
             ONE
             ,
          
           Lord
           is
           it
           I
           ?
           and
           he
           answered
           and
           sayd
           unto
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           
             ONE
             OF
             THE
             TWELVE
          
           that
           dippeth
           with
           me
           in
           the
           dish
           :
           Then
           
             JUDAS
          
           who
           betrayed
           him
           ,
           said
           ,
           Master
           is
           it
           I
           ?
           and
           he
           said
           unto
           him
           ,
           thou
           hast
           said
           it
           :
           which
           was
           no
           sooner
           uttered
           ,
           but
           Iesus
           took
           bread
           and
           blessed
           it
           ,
           &c.
           and
           both
           instituted
           and
           distributed
           the
           Sacrament
           to
           them
           
             ALL
             ,
             as
             yo●
             heard
             before
             ;
             Therefore
             certainly
             to
          
           Iudas
           ,
           
             the
             l●st
             man
             that
             said
             ,
          
           Is
           it
           I
           ?
           
             immediatly
             before
             the
             institution
             ,
             as
             Saint
          
           Matthew
           
             records
             ;
             And
             to
             manifest
             yet
             further
             ,
             that
          
           Iudas
           
             was
             present
             at
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             Saint
          
           Luke
           
             placeth
             these
             words
             of
             Christ
             concerning
          
           Iudas
           
             his
             betraying
             him
             ▪
             after
             the
             institution
             and
             distribution
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             not
             before
             it
             ,
             which
             he
             thus
             expresseth
             ;
          
           But
           behold
           the
           hand
           of
           him
           that
           betrayeth
           me
           
             IS
             WITH
             ME
             AT
             THE
             TABLE
             ,
          
           &c
           ,
           and
           they
           began
           to
           enquire
           among
           themselves
           which
           
             OF
             THEM
          
           should
           betray
           him
           .
           
             Saint
          
           Iohn
           
             writes
             thus
             ;
          
           And
           
             SUPPER
             BEING
             ENDED
             ,
          
           the
           Devil
           having
           
             NOW
          
           put
           it
           into
           the
           heart
           of
           
             Judas
             Iscariot
          
           to
           betray
           him
           ;
           Christ
           riseth
           from
           supper
           ,
           and
           laid
           aside
           his
           Garment
           ,
           and
           tooke
           a
           towell
           and
           began
           to
           wash
           his
           Disciples
           feet
           ;
           and
           it
           seemes
           he
           washed
           
             Iudas
          
           his
           feet
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           present
           ,
           as
           these
           words
           import
           ,
           
             Iohn
             13.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           And
           ye
           are
           cleane
           ,
           but
           not
           all
           ;
           for
           he
           knew
           who
           should
           betray
           him
           :
           Therefore
           he
           said
           ,
           Ye
           are
           cleane
           ,
           but
           not
           all
           :
           After
           which
           he
           sate
           downe
           againe
           ▪
           and
           among
           sundry
           other
           discourses
           with
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           he
           said
           ;
           Verily
           I
           say
           unto
           you
           ,
           that
           
             ONE
             OF
             YOU
          
           shall
           betray
           mee
           ;
           then
           the
           Disciples
           looked
           one
           upon
           another
           ,
           doubting
           of
           who●
           he
           spake
           :
           Now
           there
           was
           leaning
           on
           Iesus
           bosome
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Disciples
           whom
           Iesus
           loved
           ;
           
             Simon
             Peter
          
           therefore
           beckned
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           ask
           who
           it
           should
           be
           of
           whom
           he
           spake
           :
           he
           then
           leaning
           on
           Iesus
           breast
           ,
           saith
           unto
           him
           ,
           Lord
           who
           is
           it
           ?
           Iesus
           answered
           him
           it
           is
           to
           whom
           I
           shall
           give
           a
           sop
           when
           
             I
          
           have
           dipped
           it
           :
           And
           when
           he
           had
           dipped
           the
           sop
           ,
           he
           gave
           it
           to
           
             Iudas
             Iscariot
             ;
          
           and
           after
           the
           sop
           ,
           satan
           entred
           
           into
           him
           :
           Then
           said
           Iesus
           unto
           him
           ,
           that
           thou
           doest
           ,
           doe
           quickely
           ;
           he
           then
           having
           received
           the
           sop
           ,
           went
           immediatly
           out
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           night
           .
        
         
           Now
           Saint
           
             Iohn
          
           expresly
           averring
           ,
           verse
           2.
           
           
             That
             all
             this
             discourse
             ,
             and
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             sop
             to
          
           Iudas
           ,
           
             was
          
           AFTER
           SUPPER
           ENDED
           :
           And
           the
           other
           three
           
             Evangelists
          
           unanimously
           according
           ,
           that
           
             Christ
          
           instituted
           and
           distributed
           the
           Sacrament
           (
           at
           least
           the
           bread
           )
           
             as
             he
             sate
             at
             Meat
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             eating
             ,
          
           before
           Supper
           quite
           ended
           (
           whence
           it
           was
           stiled
           the
           
             Lords
             Supper
             ;
             )
          
           it
           must
           of
           necessity
           follow
           from
           all
           the
           Evangelists
           severall
           relations
           ,
           joyned
           together
           ,
           and
           especially
           from
           Saint
           
             Iohns
          
           (
           who
           was
           present
           at
           the
           institution
           )
           from
           whence
           our
           Antagonists
           would
           inferre
           the
           contrary
           ,
           that
           
             Iudas
          
           did
           receive
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           other
           Disciples
           ▪
           and
           they
           may
           as
           probably
           question
           ,
           whether
           
             Peter
          
           or
           
             Iohn
          
           did
           receive
           it
           ,
           as
           
             Iudas
             ,
          
           there
           being
           not
           one
           sillable
           in
           any
           of
           the
           Evangelists
           ,
           intimating
           he
           did
           not
           receive
           it
           with
           the
           rest
           ,
           which
           doubtlesse
           they
           would
           have
           particularly
           and
           positively
           recorded
           ,
           had
           he
           not
           been
           present
           at
           it
           ,
           being
           a
           thing
           of
           so
           great
           moment
           .
        
         
           This
           truth
           is
           so
           transparent
           ,
           that
           all
           Ages
           have
           positively
           averred
           ,
           received
           it
           as
           an
           indubitable
           verity
           ;
           for
           which
           I
           could
           produce
           whole
           Centuries
           of
           Writers
           :
           but
           for
           brevity
           ,
           I
           shall
           recite
           the
           testimonies
           onely
           of
           some
           few
           of
           principall
           Note
           .
        
         
           
             Origen
          
           Tract.
           35.
           in
           Matth.
           
           
             Si
             autem
             potes
          
           spiritualem
           mensam
           &
           cibum
           spiritualem
           &
           dominicam
           intelligere
           Caenam
           ,
           quibus
           omnibus
           dignificatus
           fuerat
           (
           Judas
           )
           a
           Christo
           abundantius
           videbis
           multitudinem
           maliciarum
           ejus
           ,
           quibus
           magistrum
           ,
           cum
           cibo
           divinae
           mensae
           &
           calicis
           ,
           &
           hoc
           in
           die
           Paschae
           tradidit
           .
        
         
           
             Saint
          
           Cyprian
           
             in
             his
             Sermon
          
           de
           Ablutione
           Pedum
           
             writes
             thus
             ,
          
           Ad
           Mensae
           tuae
           participationem
           ,
           Judas
           proditor
           est
           admissus
           :
           
             And
          
           de
           Caena
           Domini
           ,
           
             he
             thus
             seconds
             it
             :
          
           Quamdiu
           ,
           cibi
           illi
           ,
           qui
           ad
           diem
           festum
           erant
           parati
           convescentibus
           Apostolis
           sumebantur
           ,
           veteris
           paschae
           agebatur
           memoria
           nec
           dum
           Iudas
           ad
           veterem
           vitam
           pertinens
           ,
           diabolo
           invadente
           &
           occupante
           anim●m
           ejus
           egredi
           cogebatur
           ;
           sed
           ubi
           sac●um
           cibum
           mens
           perfida
           tetigit
           ,
           &
           sceleratum
           os
           panis
           sanctificatus
           intravit
           ,
           paricidialis
           animus
           vim
           tant●
           sacramenti
           non
           sustinens
           ,
           quasi
           palea
           de
           area
           exsufflatus
           est
           ,
           &
           praeceps
           cucurrit
           ad
           desperatio●em
           et
           laqu●um
           .
        
         
           Saint
           
             Ambrose
          
           Enar.
           de
           Tobia
           .
           lib.
           c.
           14.
           resolves
           thus
           :
           Judas
           ibi
           miser
           periit
           in
           illo
           convivio
           quo
           alij
           saluantur
           :
           Idem
           Apologi
           a
           Davidis
           posterior
           ,
           cap.
           11.
           
           Judas
           panem
           accepit
           a
           Christo
           ,
           &
           tunc
           magis
           est
           repletus
           Diabolo
           ,
           quia
           non
           accepit
           ex
           fide
           ,
           qui
           tam
           hospitali
           Domino
           pro
           litionem
           parabat
           And
           Com.
           lib.
           12.
           in
           Luc.
           13.
           
           Judas
           proditionem
           sanguinis
           Dominici
           inter
           sacrificia
           positus
           cogitabat
           .
        
         
           
             Saint
          
           Chrysostome
           
             Serm.
             1.
             de
             Mysteriis
             Caenae
             Dominicae
             .
          
           Qui
           sacratae
           huius
           Caenae
           indigne
           participatur
           accubitu
           ,
           non
           cum
           Petro
           perveniat
           ad
           s●l●tis
           Portium
           ,
           sed
           sustinebit
           cum
           Iuda
           sine
           reparatione
           naufragium
           .
           Iudas
           non
           syncerus
           sed
           simulator
           accubuit
           ,
           et
           post
           bu●●●llam
           Christi
           ,
           in
           eum
           Diabolus
           introivit
           .
           
             And
          
           de
           Resurrectione
           .
           Homil.
           
             3.
             
          
           Quid
           Caenam
           illam
           liberalem
           commemorem
           ,
           ubi
           tingebat
           Discipulus
           mendax
           digitum
           ?
           Edebat
           cum
           pane
           Caed●m
           ▪
           ●t
           sorbebat
           cum
           sanguine
           potionem
           .
           O
           crudele
           Proditoris
           convivium
           !
           rogo
           ,
           quibus
           oculis
           ●spectebat
           ,
           quem
           sub
           dente
           premeb●●
           ?
        
         
         
           To
           passe
           by
           
             Nazianzen
             ,
          
           who
           in
           his
           
             Christus
             Patiens
             ,
          
           agrees
           ,
           that
           
             Iudas
          
           did
           receive
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ▪
           together
           with
           the
           other
           Apostles
           .
        
         
           
             Cyrill
             .
          
           Bishop
           of
           
             Ierusalem
          
           asserts
           the
           same
           ,
           Catechesis
           13.
           
           Prodiderat
           Judas
           improbus
           Patrem-familias
           ,
           nuperque
           exiens
           a
           mensa
           ,
           &
           poculum
           benedictionis
           bibens
           ,
           &
           pro
           potu
           salutari
           sanguinem
           Justi
           effudere
           volens
           .
        
         
           
             Saint
          
           Augustine
           
             thus
             seconds
             him
             ,
             in
          
           Psal.
           
             3.
          
           Enar.
           Cum
           Traditor
           Domini
           Judas
           fuerit
           ,
           ipsa
           Domini
           nostri
           ,
           tanta
           et
           tam
           miranda
           patientia
           ,
           quod
           cum
           tamdiu
           pertulit
           tanquam
           bonum
           ,
           cum
           ejus
           cogitationes
           non
           ignoraret
           ,
           cum
           adhibuit
           ad
           convivium
           in
           qu●
           corporis
           et
           sanguinis
           sui
           figuram
           discipulis
           commendavit
           et
           tradidit
           .
           
             In
             his
             162.
             
             Epist.
          
           Iudas
           accepit
           pretium
           nostrum
           :
           
             And
             Tract.
             6.
             26.
             
             &
             62.
             in
             Joan.
             he
             oft
             reiterates
             it
             :
          
           Non
           mala
           erat
           buccella
           quae
           ●radita
           est
           Iudae
           à
           Domino
           .
           Absit
           ,
           Medicus
           non
           d●ret
           venenum
           ;
           salutem
           medicus
           dedit
           ,
           sed
           ind●gnè
           accipiendo
           ad
           perniciem
           accepit
           ,
           qui
           non
           paratus
           accepit
           :
           Talis
           erat
           
             Judas
             ,
          
           ●et
           tamen
           cum
           sanctis
           Discipulis
           vndecim
           intrabat
           et
           exibat
           .
           Ad
           ipsam
           C●nam
           Domini●am
           pariter
           accessit
           ;
           conversari
           cum
           iis
           potuit
           ,
           ●os
           inquinare
           non
           potuit
           :
           De
           uno
           pane
           et
           Petrus
           accipit
           et
           
             Judas
             ;
          
           et
           tamen
           quae
           pars
           fideli
           et
           infidel●
           ?
           Petrus
           enim
           accepit
           ad
           vitam
           ,
           manducat
           
             Judas
          
           ad
           mortem
           :
           Qui
           enim
           comederunt
           indignè
           judicium
           sibi
           manducat
           et
           bibit
           SIBI
           ,
           NON
           TIBI
           :
           S●
           judicium
           Sibi
           non
           Tibi
           ,
           toleramalum
           bonus
           ,
           ut
           venias
           ad
           praemia
           bonorum
           ,
           ne
           mitteris
           in
           poenam
           malorum
           :
           
             which
             our
          
           Venerable
           Beda
           ,
           
             in
             his
             Comentary
             on
             1
          
           Cor.
           
             11.
             both
             recites
             and
             approves
             .
             Sundry
             more
             passages
             to
             this
             purpose
             are
             there
             in
             this
             Father
             ,
             which
             I
             pretermit
             for
             brevity
             .
          
        
         
           
             Victor
             Antiochenus
          
           in
           chap.
           14.
           
           Evang.
           Marci
           .
           comments
           thus
           :
           Dominus
           autem
           licet
           omnium
           consiliorum
           Judae
           gnarus
           esset
           ,
           attamen
           a
           Sacramenti
           sui
           accessu
           illum
           non
           prohibuit
           :
           Cur
           ita
           ?
           nempe
           ut
           hin●
           discas
           ,
           nihil
           corum
           praeterijsse
           ,
           quae
           eum
           ad
           sanam
           mentem
           reducere
           quoquo
           modo
           poterant
           :
           sunt
           tamen
           qui
           Judam
           ante
           porrectum
           Eucharistiae
           Sacramentum
           exiuisse
           existiment
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           first
           mention
           I
           find
           of
           any
           opinion
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
           Theodoret
           
             in
             his
             Interpretation
             on
             the
             1
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             cap.
             14.
             writes
             thus
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           Salutaris
           Sacramenti
           portas
           aperuit
           ,
           et
           non
           solum
           undecim
           Apostolis
           ,
           sed
           etiam
           
             Judae
          
           pr●ditori
           pretiosum
           corpus
           et
           sanguinem
           impertit
           .
        
         
           Remigius
           Bishop
           of
           Rhemes
           ,
           
             in
             his
             Explanation
             on
             the
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             asserts
             it
             in
             these
             tearmes
             .
          
           Probet
           se
           ,
           &c.
           utrum
           ▪
           dignus
           sit
           neque
           ;
           Nè
           fort●
           unde
           alij
           sumunt
           r●medium
           ,
           accipiet
           ille
           damnationem
           et
           judicium
           ,
           
             indigne-illud
          
           percipiens
           ,
           sicut
           Iud●●
           proditor
           :
           nam
           cum
           alij
           Apostoli
           sumpsissent
           illud
           terribile
           Sacramentum
           ad
           remedium
           et
           ad
           salutem
           suam
           ille
           qui
           non
           dignus
           erat
           tanto
           mysterio
           ,
           accepit
           illud
           ad
           dam●ationem
           suam
           ;
           quia
           quem
           Diabolus
           antea
           tenebat
           per
           suggestion●m
           et
           tentationem
           ,
           postea
           ad
           damnationem
           ,
           tenuit
           plenius
           ,
           ut
           nihil
           aliud
           posset
           cogitare
           aut
           facere
           nisi
           quod
           voluntas
           ejus
           erat
           :
           
             with
             whom
          
           Haym●Bishop
           
             of
          
           Halberstat
           ,
           
             concurres
             in
             the
             self-same
             tearmes
             ,
             in
             his
             Interpretation
             on
             the
             1
          
           Cor.
           
             11.
             
          
        
         
           Pascatius
           Ratbertus
           ,
           
             de
             Corpore
             &
             sanguine
             Domini
             ,
             cap.
             28.
             hath
             this
             memorable
             passage
             to
             this
             purpose
             :
          
           Aliud
           verò
           Christus
           nouerat
           ,
           quod
           et
           boni
           dignè
           ,
           
           et
           mali
           indignè
           ,
           hoc
           mysterium
           ,
           licet
           praesumptione
           accepturi
           essent
           ,
           voluit
           formam
           dare
           cunctis
           Communicantibus
           ,
           quid
           boni
           ,
           quid●è
           mal●
           percipiant
           :
           et
           ideo
           
             Judas
             in
          
           figura
           omnium
           malorum
           ad
           percipiendum
           admittitur
           .
        
         
           Aecumenius
           
             Enar.
             in
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             hath
             this
             speech
             ,
          
           Dominus
           ●oster
           communi
           mensa
           non
           sanctos
           modo
           discipulo●
           ,
           sed
           et
           ipsum
           Proditorem
           ea
           dignatus
           est
           ,
           inimicum
           s●eleratissimum
           :
           et
           vos
           dedignamini
           vna
           cum
           pauperibus
           caenare
           .
        
         
           Algerus
           
             de
             Sacramentis
             ,
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             21.
             resolves
             thus
             .
          
           Cum
           ergo
           malos
           corpus
           Christi
           verè
           sumere
           ,
           ipsumque
           Iudam
           a
           summ●
           sacerdote
           Christ●
           ,
           cum
           caeteris
           Apostolis
           acc●pisse
           sancti
           testentur
           ,
           astructum
           etiam
           videtur
           ,
           non
           esse
           nobis
           noxium
           ,
           si
           à
           nobis
           ,
           vel
           nobiscum
           mali
           malè
           suma●●
           Sacramenta
           ,
           cum
           Iudas
           ab
           ipso
           Christo
           cum
           caeteris
           Apostolis
           acceperit
           ,
           nec
           etiam
           a
           pravis
           minus
           verè
           confici
           ipsa
           Sacram●nta
           ,
           cum
           ipse
           Proditor
           tan●●
           offici●
           Ministerium
           à
           summo
           Pontifice
           accipiens
           ,
           cum
           caeteris
           ,
           hoc
           faci●e
           in
           meam
           comm●morationem
           ,
           a●dierit
           :
           si
           enim
           sicut
           e●
           à
           Domino
           injunctum
           fuerat
           ,
           corpus
           Domin●
           confecisset
           ,
           numquid
           vera
           minus
           ab
           ipso
           pravo
           ,
           quam
           à
           qu●vis
           bo●o
           factum
           fuisset
           ?
           Q●ia
           enim
           
             Judas
          
           accus●tus
           et
           damnatus
           non
           fuerat
           ,
           ideo
           Christus
           conscientiam
           ejus
           perversam
           quan●vis
           sibi
           notam
           dam●ar●
           noluit
           ,
           ut
           nos
           instru●ret
           ,
           quod
           aliquorum
           pravitas
           nec
           conversation●
           ,
           nec
           Sacramentorum
           consecratione
           vel
           comparticipatione
           bonis
           aliquatenus
           nocere
           possit
           .
           
             Augustinus
          
           contra
           
             Donatistas
             :
          
           Communio
           malorum
           non
           maculat
           aliquem
           participatione
           Sacramentorum
           ,
           sed
           consensione
           factorum
           .
           Item
           ,
           ●dem
           in
           Homilijs
           suis
           ▪
           Ut
           sufferas
           etiam
           cum
           quem
           nosti
           malum
           ,
           attende
           Apostolum
           dicentem
           ,
           
             unusquisque
             onus
             suum
             portabit
             .
          
           Non
           enim
           cum
           illo
           communicas
           avaritiam
           ,
           sed
           Christi
           mensam
           :
           Et
           quid
           obest
           si
           Communices
           cum
           illo
           mensam
           Christi
           ?
           qui
           manducat
           &
           bibit
           indignè
           ,
           judicium
           
             sibi
             manducat
             &
             bibit
             .
          
           SIBI
           inquit
           ,
           non
           TIBI
           .
           Quia
           igitur
           ,
           ut
           a●t
           
             Leo
             ,
          
           Judae
           Dominus
           nec
           negavit
           Apostolic●
           ordims
           honorem
           ,
           in
           conficiendis
           Sacramentis
           ,
           nec
           Communionem
           in
           ipsis
           percipiendis
           ,
           multum
           providit
           Ecclesiae
           suae
           ,
           ostendens
           per
           hunc
           solum
           innoxiam
           e●
           fore
           malorum
           praelationem
           vel
           conversationem
           ,
           in
           quo
           nisi
           esset
           praescisa
           tanti
           causa
           scismatis
           ,
           multi
           magis
           superbè
           quam
           Religiose
           calcibus
           etiam
           à
           se
           repellerent
           eos
           qui
           apud
           se
           minoris
           esse
           viderentur
           aestimationis
           :
           Unde
           
             Aug.
             in
             Serm.
             49.
             super
             Joannem
             :
          
           Quid
           voluit
           Dominus
           admonere
           Ecclesiam
           suam
           quando
           unum
           perditum
           inter
           duodecim
           habere
           voluit
           ,
           nisi
           ut
           malos
           toleremus
           ,
           ne
           corpus
           Christi
           dividamus
           ;
           Ecce
           inter
           sanctos
           est
           
             Judas
             ,
          
           ecce
           fur
           est
           &
           sacrilegus
           ;
           talis
           cum
           Discipulis
           ad
           
             Coenam
             Dominicam
          
           accessit
           ;
           conversari
           cum
           eis
           petuit
           ,
           inquinare
           eos
           non
           potuit
           .
        
         
           Theophilact
           
             who
             flourished
             about
             1070.
             veers
             after
             Christ
             ,
             in
             his
          
           Enar.
           in
           Marcum
           .
           
             cap.
             14.
             page
             109.
             writes
             thus
             ;
          
           Quidam
           dicunt
           
             (
             but
             who
             they
             were
             ,
             appeares
             not
             in
             any
             extant
             works
             of
             theirs
             )
          
           Iudam
           non
           fuisse
           participem
           Sacramentorum
           sed
           egressum
           esse
           pri●squam
           dominus
           Sacramenta
           traderet
           :
           Alij
           autem
           dicunt
           ▪
           quod
           etiam
           ingrato
           illi
           sacro-sancta
           dederit
           :
           
             But
             himself
             subscribes
             to
             the
             latter
             opinion
             without
             scruple
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             his
          
           Enar.
           in
           Ioan
           cap.
           
             13.
             where
             he
             affirmes
             it
             over
             and
             over
             severall
             times
             ;
             but
             also
             in
             his
          
           Enar.
           in
           Matth.
           
             26.
             page
             67.
             
          
           Apposuit
           autem
           vescentibus
           ut
           ostenderet
           crudelitatem
           
             Judae
             ,
          
           quia
           in
           mensa
           &
           Communione
           ciborum
           illius
           ,
           quando
           si
           &
           fera
           fuisset
           ,
           mansuetiorem
           se
           exhibuisset
           ;
           tunc
           neque
           cum
           argueretur
           intellexit
           ,
           sed
           et
           corpus
           illius
           gustans
           non
           poe●●tuit
           :
           Quidam
           autem
           dicunt
           ;
           quod
           egresso
           
             Juda
          
           tradidit
           Sacramentum
           alijs
           discipulis
           
           proi●de
           et
           nos
           sic
           f●cere
           debemus
           ,
           et
           malos
           a
           Sacramentis
           abarcere
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             Bibite
             ex
             ●o
             omnes
             ;
          
           Sunt
           qui
           dicunt
           propter
           
             Judam
          
           hoc
           dictum
           :
           
             Judas
          
           enim
           panem
           accepit
           ,
           et
           non
           comedi●
           ,
           sed
           oc
           ▪
           ul●avit
           ,
           ut
           monstraret
           
             Judaeis
             ,
          
           quod
           panem
           corpus
           suù●
           voc●rit
           Iesus
           ;
           pocul●m
           autem
           invitus
           bibit
           ,
           cum
           non
           posset
           occultare
           ,
           propterea
           ho●
           loco
           dic●b●t
           ,
           
             bi●ite
             omnes
             .
          
        
         
           Saint
           
             B●rnard
          
           suffragates
           to
           all
           the
           former
           ,
           that
           
             Iudas
          
           did
           receive
           the
           Sacrament
           as
           well
           as
           the
           other
           Apostles
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           trouble
           you
           with
           no
           more
           Ancients
           ,
           since
           they
           all
           unanimously
           acco●d
           herein
           without
           one
           dissenting
           voice
           ,
           excepti●g
           
             Hilary
             ,
          
           in
           
             Matth.
          
           Can●n
           .
           ●0
           .
        
         
           
             The
             old
             and
             moderne
             Canonists
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             with
             one
             consent
             suffragate
             to
             this
             verity
             ;
             I
             shall
             instance
             but
             in
             two
             ,
          
           to
           wit
           ,
           Gratian
           .
           
             Caus.
             1.
             
             Quest
             .
             1.
             
          
           &
           Ivo
           C●●not
           ensis
           ▪
           
             D●cretalium
             ▪
          
           secunda
           pars
           :
           
             in
             both
             which
             we
             have
             many
             senten●●s
             of
             Fathers
             collected
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             and
             among
             others
             ,
             this
             of
          
           Augustine
           ,
           
             in
             Exposi●
             .
             Psalmi
             .
             10
             ▪
          
           Christus
           quid
           fecit
           vobis
           qui
           Traditorem
           suum
           tant
           a
           pati●●ti●
           pertulit
           ,
           ut
           ei
           primum
           Eucharistiam
           confectam
           manibus
           ,
           et
           ore
           suo
           commend●t●m
           ,
           sicut
           caeteris
           Apostolis
           traderet
           ?
           Quid
           vobis
           fecit
           Christus
           ,
           qui
           eundem
           Traditorem
           suum
           que●
           diabolum
           nominavit
           ,
           qui
           ante
           traditionem
           Domini
           nec
           lo●●lis
           d●minicis
           ●idem
           potuit
           exhibere
           ,
           cum
           caeteris
           discipulis
           ad
           praedicandum
           Regnum
           Caelorum
           misit
           ,
           nisi
           ut
           monstraret
           ,
           dona
           dei
           perve●ire
           ad
           eos
           ,
           qui
           cum
           fide
           accipi●nt
           ,
           etiamsi
           talis
           sit
           per
           quem
           accipiunt
           qualis
           
             Judas
          
           fuit
           :
           
             See
          
           Gratian
           
             to
             the
             same
             effect
             ,
          
           Caus.
           
             7.
             
          
           Que.
           
             1.
          
           &
           de
           Conserat
           .
           dist.
           
             1.
             
             &
             2.
             
             All
             succeding
             Canonists
             and
             Glossers
             upon
          
           Grat●●n
           
             concurre
             with
             these
             two
             ancients
             without
             dissent
             ,
             and
             so
             doe
             the
             Casuists
             too
             ;
             I
             spare
             their
             names
             for
             brevity
             sake
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Schoolmen
             generally
             s●bscribe
             to
             this
             conclusion
             ;
             I
             shall
             mention
             onely
             three
             or
             four
             of
             them
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
          
           Alexander
           Alensis
           ,
           
             our
             owne
             Country-man
             ,
             stiled
             the
          
           irrefragable
           Doctor
           ,
           
             in
             whose
          
           Summa
           Theol●giae
           ,
           pars
           
             4.
             
          
           Quest
           .
           
             11.
             
          
           Art.
           
             1.
          
           Sect.
           
             3.
             
             I
             first
             of
             all
             meet
             with
             this
             Question
             propounded
             and
             disc●ssed
             :
          
           An
           Christus
           etiam
           Iudae
           corpus
           suum
           in
           coena
           dedor●t
           ?
           
             This
             Doctor
             holds
             affirmatively
          
           that
           he
           did
           ,
           
             which
             he
             proves
             by
          
           Ma●th
           .
           
             26.
             24.
          
           &c.
           Iohn
           
             13.
             
          
           Dionysius
           Areopagita
           ,
           Chrysostome
           ,
           Hom.
           
             81.
          
           super
           Matth.
           the
           Ordinary
           Glosse
           on
           Mat.
           
             18.
             
          
           Iohn
           
             13.
             
             &
             1
          
           Cor.
           
             11.
             and
             other
             Texts
             :
             Adding
          
           that
           if
           Christ
           had
           actually
           excluded
           
             Iudas
             ▪
          
           from
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           certainly
           s●●●
           of
           the
           Evangelists
           or
           others
           would
           have
           expresly
           noted
           such
           a
           memorabls
           and
           notable
           all
           ,
           which
           not
           one
           of
           them
           hath
           done
           :
           
             And
             he
             resolves
             thus
             ,
          
           Tha●
           Christ
           in
           this
           Supper
           gave
           his
           body
           to
           
             Iudas
             ,
          
           and
           that
           for
           divers
           reas●ns
           :
           The
           first
           t●ken
           from
           Gods
           wisdome
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           a
           twofold
           reason
           ;
           First
           ,
           to
           teac●
           us
           to
           love
           our
           e●emies
           ,
           since
           Christ
           fed
           this
           Traitor
           with
           his
           owne
           slesh
           ;
           Secondly
           ,
           to
           instruct
           the
           Ministers
           of
           this
           Sacrament
           ▪
           for
           in
           that
           he
           denied
           ●ot
           his
           body
           to
           
             Iudas
             ▪
          
           who
           was
           entangled
           in
           a
           grievous
           ●inne
           ,
           he
           hath
           taught
           the
           dispensers
           of
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           give
           it
           to
           sinners
           in
           the
           like
           case
           ,
           when
           they
           shall
           desire
           it
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           two
           respects
           ;
           F●rst
           ,
           revocati●n
           from
           evill
           ;
           secondly
           ,
           promotion
           in
           good
           :
           For
           ●his
           well
           ought
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           consideration
           of
           Gods
           mercy
           (
           which
           most
           appeares
           in
           this
           that
           he
           delivered
           his
           body
           to
           him
           )
           to
           recla●me
           him
           from
           his
           evill
           p●rpose
           ,
           and
           conse●uently
           to
           meliorate
           him
           by
           the
           vertue
           of
           
             so
             great
             a
             Sacrament
             ;
          
           but
           he
           
           increased
           in
           his
           sin
           ,
           from
           whence
           he
           ought
           to
           have
           augmented
           his
           Merit
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           in
           resp●ct
           of
           divine
           justice
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           two
           respects
           :
           the
           augmentation
           of
           his
           fault
           ,
           the
           retribution
           or
           damnation
           of
           his
           punishment
           ;
           for
           since
           he
           would
           not
           cease
           from
           his
           conceived
           malice
           by
           so
           great
           a
           benefit
           ,
           by
           the
           just
           judgement
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           is
           punished
           by
           a
           fall
           into
           a
           more
           grievous
           crime
           ,
           
             to
             wit
             ,
          
           desperation
           .
           Fifthly
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           divine
           conversation
           ,
           the
           Lord
           for
           this
           cause
           giving
           him
           his
           body
           with
           others
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           shew
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           ought
           to
           be
           of
           like
           good
           
             conversation
          
           with
           others
           .
           Sixtly
           ,
           for
           his
           perfect
           reformation
           as
           much
           as
           might
           be
           ,
           on
           the
           Lords
           part
           ,
           since
           he
           left
           no
           meanes
           unattempted
           to
           reclaime
           him
           .
           
             This
             and
             much
             more
          
           Alensis
           ,
           
             who
             is
             seconded
             by
          
           Thomas
           Aquinas
           ,
           
             3.
             Qu.
             81.
             1.
             0.
             l.
             4.
             Dist.
             ii
             .
             Qu.
             3.
             ar.
             2.
             Qu.
             1.
             2.
             0.
             
             By
          
           John
           Gerson
           
             Serm.
             in
             Coena
             Dom.
             ad
             Eccle.
             
             Ca●telam
             ;
          
           Hugo
           de
           Sacram.
           l.
           
             2.
          
           c.
           
             8.
             and
             by
             our
             Countrymen
             ▪
          
           Rich.
           de
           Media
           Villa
           ,
           
             l.
             4.
             dist.
             11.
             ar.
             4.
             qu.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           Tho
           ▪
           Waldensis
           ,
           
             Oper.
             tom.
             3.
             c.
             43.
             sect.
             6.
             and
             all
             the
             Popish
             Schoolmen
             ;
             many
             of
             them
             holding
          
           
             t
          
           
             that
          
           Iudas
           did
           receive
           the
           very
           body
           of
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           his
           body
           :
           
             This
             Doctrin
             of
             Judas
             his
             eating
             the
             Sacrament
             with
             Christ
             at
             his
             last
             Supper
             ,
             is
             so
             currant
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             inserted
             it
             into
             most
             of
             their
          
           Ladies
           Psalters
           ,
           Howers
           ,
           Missals
           ,
           
             and
             expressed
             it
             in
             this
             Rime
             .
          
        
         
           
             Rex
             sedet
             in
             Coena
             ,
             Turba
             Cinctus
             
               DUODENA
               ,
            
          
           
             Se
             tenet
             in
             manibus
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             For
             Protestant
             Writers
             ,
             the
             most
             and
             best
             of
             them
             in
             forraigne
             parts
             agree
          
           
             u
          
           that
           Judas
           did
           receive
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           or
           outward
           elements
           of
           Christs
           body
           and
           blood
           ;
           but
           not
           the
           body
           and
           blood
           of
           Christ
           himself
           ;
           Panem
           Domini
           ,
           non
           panem
           Dominum
           ,
           Sacramentum
           corporis
           &
           sanguinis
           Christi
           ,
           non
           rem
           Sacramenti
           :
           The
           outward
           signes
           ,
           not
           the
           inward
           &
           spirituall
           grace
           ,
           
             for
             which
             read
          
           Caluini
           Instit.
           
             l.
             4.
             
             ●
             .
             17.
             sect.
             34.
             
          
           Aretii
           Problemata
           ,
           Locus
           
             77.
             
          
           De
           usu
           Sacramentorum
           ,
           
             instead
             of
             hundreds
             of
             others
             ;
             And
             as
             the
             prime
             Writers
             ,
             so
             the
             publike
             Confessions
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             resolve
             ,
          
           That
           Judas
           did
           receive
           the
           Sacrament
           as
           well
           as
           the
           other
           Apostles
           :
           
             Witnesse
             the
          
           
             x
          
           Confession
           of
           Bohemia
           .
           In
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           manifest
           examples
           of
           this
           nature
           are
           found
           in
           many
           places
           ;
           especially
           in
           Judas
           ,
           who
           received
           the
           sacrament
           of
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           himselfe
           :
           
             And
             the
          
           confession
           of
           Belgia
           ,
           An
           evill
           man
           verily
           receiveth
           the
           Sacrament
           unto
           his
           owne
           condemnation
           ,
           but
           the
           thing
           or
           truth
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           he
           receiveth
           not
           :
           as
           for
           example
           ;
           
             Judas
          
           and
           
             Simon
             Magus
             ▪
          
           both
           of
           them
           did
           receive
           the
           sacramentall
           signes
           ,
           but
           as
           for
           Christ
           signified
           thereby
           ,
           they
           received
           him
           not
           .
        
         
           For
           our
           owne
           Protestant
           Writers
           ,
           I
           shall
           nominate
           but
           two
           of
           note
           ,
           our
           
             English
             Apostle
             John
             Wickliffe
             ,
          
           as
           
             Thomas
             Waldensis
          
           records
           his
           opinion
           ,
           
             Operum
             Tom.
          
           3.
           c
           43.
           sect.
           6.
           and
           our
           incomparable
           Bishop
           
             Jewel
             ,
          
           in
           his
           
             Defence
             of
             the
             Apology
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
          
           (
           publikly
           reserved
           in
           all
           our
           Churches
           )
           
             part
          
           5.
           
             sect.
          
           16.
           
           
             Divis
             .
          
           1.
           
             pag.
          
           635.
           who
           determine
           ,
           
             that
          
           Iudas
           
             received
             the
             sacrament
             of
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             though
             not
             Christ
             himselfe
             ;
          
           and
           the
           whole
           Church
           
             of
             England
             in
             the
             Exhortation
             before
             the
             sacrament
             ,
          
           in
           the
           antiquated
           
             Common-prayer
             booke
             ,
          
           hath
           resolved
           ,
           that
           
             Judas
             did
             receive
             the
             sacrament
             ,
          
           as
           this
           clause
           manifests
           ;
           
             Therefore
             if
             any
             of
             you
             be
             a
             blasphemer
             of
             God
             ,
             &c.
             bewaile
             your
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             come
             not
             to
             this
             holy
             Table
             ,
             least
             after
             the
             taking
             of
             that
             holy
             sacrament
             ,
             the
             Devill
             enter
             into
          
           
           
             you
             ,
             as
             he
             entred
             into
          
           Iudas
           ,
           &c.
           And
           the
           29.
           
           
             Article
             of
             the
             church
             of
             England
             ,
          
           with
           the
           96.
           
           
             Article
             of
             the
             church
             of
             Ireland
             ▪
          
           resolve
           as
           much
           ,
           in
           citing
           ,
           approving
           S●int
           
             Austins
          
           words
           as
           orthodox
           doctrine
           ,
           which
           he
           
             spake
             directly
             of
             Judas
          
           his
           receiving
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           externall
           elements
           of
           Christs
           body
           and
           blood
           ;
           for
           which
           you
           may
           consult
           with
           Ma●ter
           
             Rogers
          
           his
           exposition
           on
           this
           Article
           .
        
         
           The
           verity
           of
           Judas
           his
           receiving
           the
           Sacrament
           being
           thus
           abundantly
           ratified
           by
           direct
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           concurr●nt
           authorities
           of
           all
           sorts
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           (
           to
           which
           hundreds
           of
           like
           testimonies
           might
           be
           added
           .
           )
           I
           shall
           onely
           add●
           this
           further
           consideration
           to
           the
           premises
           ,
           that
           al
           our
           Antagoni●●s
           &
           the
           Evangelists
           cleerly
           agree
           ,
           that
           Judas
           did
           eat
           the
           Pass●over
           with
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           other
           Apostles
           :
           (
           now
           the
           Passeover
           was
           a
           type
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           (
           which
           su●ceeded
           in
           its
           place
           ,
           and
           a
           Sacrament
           under
           the
           Law
           )
           the
           same
           in
           substance
           with
           the
           E●charist
           under
           the
           Gospell
           ;
           wherein
           Christ
           was
           spiritually
           represented
           and
           received
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           10.
           3
           ,
           4.
           ch.
           5.
           7.
           
           Therefore
           since
           Christ
           admitted
           him
           to
           the
           one
           ,
           I
           cannot
           beleev
           he
           quite
           excluded
           him
           from
           the
           other
           ▪
           which
           the
           last
           answer
           to
           the
           four
           Quaeres
           doth
           ingenio●●ly
           acknowledg
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           I
           cannot
           but
           wonder
           to
           see
           ,
           with
           what
           groundle●●e
           confidence
           many
           godly
           learned
           Divines
           now
           averre
           the
           contrary
           both
           in
           
             Presse
          
           and
           
             Pulpit
             ,
          
           of
           purpose
           to
           introduce
           a
           suspension
           of
           pretended
           ●nworthy
           persons
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           before
           any
           actuall
           excommunication
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           other
           Ordinances
           deno●●ced
           against
           them
           :
           Certainly
           ,
           their
           grosse
           mistake
           against
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           the
           resolution
           of
           all
           ages
           ▪
           Churches
           ,
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           will
           make
           wise
           consciencious
           men
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           this
           particular
           controversie
           (
           wherein
           prejudice
           and
           selfe
           ends
           ,
           I
           feare
           ,
           have
           much
           over
           ▪
           blinded
           their
           judgements
           )
           distrust
           and
           examine
           all
           other
           their
           Paradoxes
           ▪
           Inferences
           ,
           and
           mis-interpretations
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           will
           prove
           but
           darknesse
           in
           the
           conclusion
           ,
           though
           cryed
           up
           and
           embraced
           by
           many
           ,
           under
           the
           specious
           seducing
           notion
           of
           NEW-LIGHT
           .
        
         
           Having
           thus
           made
           good
           ▪
           the
           affirmative
           ,
           I
           shall
           answer
           the
           reasons
           produced
           by
           the
           opposites
           ,
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           
             I●das
             received
             not
             the
             sacrament
             ;
          
           which
           in
           truth
           are
           meer
           mistakes
           :
           First
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           
             Iudas
             went
             out
             before
             supper
             ended
             ,
             immediately
             after
             he
             received
             the
             sop
             ,
          
           John
           13.
           30.
           
             but
             our
             Saviour
             did
             not
             ordaine
             this
             sacrament
             till
             after
             supper
             ,
          
           Luke
           22.
           ●0
           .
           
             when
             he
             had
             supped
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           11.
           25.
           therefore
           
             Judas
          
           certainly
           received
           not
           the
           Sacrament
           .
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           first
           ,
           That
           Judas
           went
           not
           out
           till
           after
           Supper
           ,
           as
           Saint
           
             Iohn
          
           expre●●y
           resolve●
           ,
           Jo●●
           13.
           2.
           
           
             And
          
           SUPPER
           BEING
           ENDED
           ,
           
             the
             Devill
             having
             n●w
             put
             it
             into
             the
             heart
             of
          
           Judas
           &c.
           
           After
           which
           ,
           he
           addes
           ▪
           that
           
             Christ
             rose
             from
             the
             Table
             and
             washed
             his
             Disciples
             feet
             ,
             and
          
           Judas
           
             feet
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
          
           if
           not
           first
           of
           all
           (
           a●Theophilact
           with
           others
           hold
           ;
           )
           After
           this
           ,
           Judas
           continued
           there
           with
           Christ
           for
           some
           space
           ,
           as
           the
           series
           of
           the
           chapter
           from
           the
           20
           ,
           to
           the
           30
           verse
           attests
           .
           Seco●dly
           ,
           all
           the
           three
           other
           Evangelists
           prove
           directly
           ,
           that
           Judas
           
             was
             present
             at
             the
             sacrament
             ,
          
           as
           I
           have
           formerly
           evidenced
           ;
           therefore
           to
           inferre
           the
           contrary
           fr●●
           John
           13.
           30.
           is
           to
           make
           John
           contradict
           all
           the
           other
           Evangelists
           ,
           and
           himselfe
           100
           ,
           v.
           2
           &c.
           
           Therefore
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           cursed
           interpretation
           which
           corrupts
           the
           Text
           ,
           and
           se●s
           the
           Evangelists
           together
           by
           the
           ears
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           This
           Sacrament
           was
           
           not
           i●sti●●ted
           after
           Supper
           ,
           
             but
             as
             th●y
             sat●
             at
             supper
             ,
          
           whence
           i●
           was
           called
           
             the
          
           
           
             Lords
             supper
             ;
             Matthewes
          
           and
           
             Pauls
          
           expression
           is
           ,
           
             As
             they
             were
             eating
             ,
             Iesus
             tooke
             bread
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Marks
           ,
           
             As
             they
             sate
             and
             did
             eat
             ,
          
           and
           
             Lukes
          
           words
           taken
           altogether
           ,
           imply
           as
           much
           :
           Therefore
           he
           instituted
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           not
           after
           supper
           ,
           but
           at
           and
           during
           supper
           ,
           whiles
           they
           
             sate
             and
             did
             eat
             at
             table
             :
          
           True
           it
           is
           .
           
             Luke
          
           writes
           ,
           not
           of
           the
           
             bread
             ,
          
           but
           
             cup
          
           onely
           (
           to
           which
           
             Pauls
          
           objected
           words
           likewise
           relate
           )
           
             he
             tooke
             the
             cup
             after
             supper
             ,
          
           Luke
           22.
           20.
           yet
           it
           appeares
           he
           took
           it
           likewise
           during
           
             supper
             ,
          
           verse
           17.
           yea
           ,
           some
           learned
           me●
           are
           o●
           opinion
           ▪
           that
           Christ
           had
           two
           suppers
           that
           night
           :
           First
           ,
           his
           
             Pas●ha●
             sup●er
             ,
          
           at
           the
           clo●e
           whereof
           he
           instituted
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           his
           owne
           supper
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           an
           ordinary
           supper
           ,
           which
           succeeded
           the
           insti●●tion
           of
           his
           owne
           ,
           in
           imitation
           whereof
           ▪
           the
           
             u
          
           
             ●or●●h●ans
          
           and
           
             x
          
           
             Primitive
             Christians
          
           had
           their
           
             Agape
          
           or
           
             Love
             ▪
             feasts
             ,
          
           which
           they
           did
           eat
           immediately
           after
           
             the
             Lord
             ▪
             supper
             :
          
           and
           this
           is
           more
           then
           intimated
           by
           Saint
           
             John
             ,
          
           ●hap
           ,
           13.
           ver.
           2.
           4
           
           ▪
           12.
           to
           ●1
           .
           where
           we
           read
           ,
           that
           
             af●●r
             supper
             ,
             Jesus
             did
             rise
             from
             supper
             ,
             and
             washed
             his
             Disciple
             ▪
             feet
             ;
          
           which
           done
           ,
           
             after
             some
             discourse
             he
          
           SATE
           DOWNE
           AGAINE
           
             with
             them
             and
             then
             dipped
             a
             sop
             ,
          
           (
           which
           could
           not
           well
           be
           at
           the
           Paschall
           Supper
           ▪
           where
           we
           read
           of
           no
           so●s
           ,
           nor
           ought
           to
           dip
           them
           in
           )
           
             and
             gave
             it
             to
          
           Judas
           ▪
           &c.
           
             who
             having
             received
             the
             sop
             went
             imediately
             out
             :
          
           therefore
           
             Lukes
             ,
             after
             supper
             he
             took
             the
             cup
          
           must
           be
           meant
           only
           after
           the
           
             Paschall
             supper
             ,
          
           not
           the
           other
           common
           supper
           :
           for
           if
           Judas
           went
           out
           before
           the
           Paschal
           supper
           q●ite
           ●nded
           ,
           thē
           you
           mu●t
           grant
           that
           he
           did
           not
           drink
           of
           the
           cup
           contrary
           to
           Christs
           expr●●●e
           precept
           ,
           
             Drink
             ye
          
           ALL
           
             of
             this
             ;
          
           and
           Saint
           Marks
           relation
           ,
           that
           
             they
             did
          
           ALL
           
             drink
             thereof
             ;
          
           to
           wit
           ,
           all
           the
           twelve
           Disciples
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           the
           word
           
             imediately
          
           doth
           not
           alwayes
           imply
           ,
           a
           thing
           done
           at
           the
           self-same
           instant
           ,
           without
           the
           lest
           intervenient
           stay
           or
           delay
           ;
           but
           many
           times
           (
           as
           all
           know
           )
           in
           our
           common
           speech
           ▪
           it
           signifies
           ,
           
             soon
             after
             ,
          
           or
           
             not
             long
             after
             ;
          
           as
           we
           usually
           say
           ,
           we
           
             will
             doe
             this
             or
             that
             imediately
             ,
             instantly
             ,
             presently
             ,
          
           when
           as
           we
           meane
           onely
           ●peedily
           ,
           within
           a
           short
           time
           ,
           not
           at
           that
           instant
           or
           very
           time
           we
           speak
           it
           ;
           So
           that
           admit
           the
           mo●●
           that
           can
           be
           ,
           this
           word
           will
           not
           necessarily
           in●erre
           ,
           that
           Jud●s
           
             went
             out
             so
             imediatly
             after
             the
             sop
             received
             ,
          
           that
           he
           did
           not
           stay
           to
           receive
           the
           Lords
           supper
           ere
           he
           went
           out
           ,
           which
           all
           the
           other
           Evangelists
           words
           deny
           ,
           who
           would
           certainly
           have
           expressed
           it
           in
           direct
           tearmes
           ▪
           had
           there
           been
           any
           such
           thing
           .
        
         
           Their
           second
           reaso●
           ,
           that
           Judas
           received
           not
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           because
           Christ
           could
           not
           say
           unto
           him
           particularly
           ,
           
             Take
             ,
             eat
             ,
             this
             is
             my
             body
             which
             is
             given
             for
             thee
             ;
             this
             is
             my
             blood
             which
             is
             shed
             for
             thee
             ;
          
           is
           very
           absurd
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           because
           it
           appeares
           not
           ,
           that
           Christ
           did
           deliver
           the
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           severally
           ,
           one
           after
           another
           to
           every
           of
           his
           Disciples
           ▪
           as
           our
           Ministers
           ●se
           now
           to
           do
           ;
           but
           o●ely
           ▪
           gave
           it
           promis●●o●sly
           to
           them
           all
           at
           once
           ;
           who
           took
           and
           divided
           it
           severally
           ●mong
           themselves
           ,
           and
           handed
           it
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           as
           Luke
           22.
           17.
           
           &
           Mat.
           26.
           27.
           
           
             Divide
             it
             among
             your selves
             ▪
             He
             tooke
             the
             cup
             and
             gave
             it
          
           TO
           THEM
           (
           joyntly
           ,
           not
           to
           each
           of
           them
           by
           himselfe
           )
           
             saying
             ,
             Drinke
             ye
          
           ALL
           (
           not
           tho●Peter
           or
           
             John
             )
             of
             this
             ,
          
           doe
           more
           then
           imply
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           admit
           Christ
           used
           those
           words
           particularly
           to
           Judas
           ,
           a●
           Ministers
           now
           do
           to
           each
           particular
           Communicant
           ,
           yet
           he
           meant
           them
           only
           co●●i
           ●onally
           ,
           that
           his
           body
           was
           broken
           ,
           and
           his
           blood
           shed
           for
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           really
           receive
           the●
           by
           faith
           ,
           otherwise
           not
           !
           Christ
           being
           made
           o●rs
           onely
           by
           faith
           .
        
         
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             Matthew
          
           and
           
             Mark
          
           relate
           Christs
           words
           of
           instit●tion
           to
           be
           without
           any
           such
           particular
           application
           ,
           as
           w●
           subjoyne
           ▪
           viz.
           
             Take
             eat
             ▪
             this
             is
             my
             body
             :
             Drinke
             y●
             all
             of
             this
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             my
             blood
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             which
             is
             shed
          
           FOR
           MANY
           :
           not
           for
           thee
           
             Judas
             ;
          
           which
           he
           might
           very
           well
           use
           to
           Judas
           ,
           as
           conjoyned
           with
           the
           other
           Apostles
           .
        
         
           But
           these
           Antagonists
           have
           a
           second
           shift
           ;
           when
           they
           cannot
           deny
           that
           Judas
           received
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           they
           answer
           ,
           he
           was
           a
           close
           Hypocrite
           ,
           guilty
           of
           no
           scandalous
           crime
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           other
           Apostles
           were
           more
           ready
           to
           suspect
           themselves
           then
           Judas
           ,
           when
           Christ
           told
           them
           ,
           
             that
             one
             of
             them
             should
             betray
             him
             ▪
          
           Therefore
           this
           is
           no
           president
           or
           warrant
           for
           Ministers
           ,
           to
           admit
           open
           scandalous
           sinners
           (
           though
           not
           actually
           excommunicated
           )
           to
           the
           Lords
           Table
           .
        
         
           
           I
           answer
           ,
           first
           ,
           that
           Christ
           himselfe
           (
           the
           
             b
          
           
             searcher
             and
             knower
             of
             all
             mens
             hearts
             )
          
           did
           some
           one
           or
           two
           yeers
           space
           before
           this
           ,
           infallibly
           know
           ,
           and
           
             tell
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             that
             one
             of
             them
             ,
          
           to
           wit
           ,
           Judas
           Iscariot
           ,
           
             was
             a
             devill
             ,
             for
             he
             it
             was
             should
             betray
             him
             ,
             being
             one
             of
             the
             twelve
             ,
          
           John
           6.
           70
           ,
           71.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           at
           the
           time
           when
           he
           instituted
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           he
           infallibly
           knew
           and
           foretold
           the
           Disciples
           ,
           yea
           Judas
           himselfe
           ,
           
             that
          
           Judas
           
             should
             betray
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             fore-prophesied
             he
             should
             doe
             so
             ,
          
           John
           13.
           18.
           to
           28.
           
           Matth.
           26.
           20.
           to
           26.
           
           Mark
           14.
           18.
           to
           22.
           
           Luke
           22.
           21
           ,
           22
           ,
           23.
           
           Acts
           1.
           17.
           18.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           when
           Christ
           washed
           his
           Disciples
           feet
           (
           and
           Iudasses
           among
           others
           )
           after
           supper
           ,
           he
           told
           them
           ,
           
             that
             they
             were
             clean
             ,
             but
             not
             all
             ;
          
           meaning
           it
           of
           Iudas
           ▪
           Iohn
           13.
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           
             he
             infallibly
             knew
             him
             to
             be
             lost
             ,
          
           and
           thereupon
           called
           him
           ,
           
             the
             sonne
             of
             perdition
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             might
             be
             fulfilled
             ,
          
           Iohn
           17.
           12.
           
             and
             knew
             that
             the
             Devill
             after
             the
             sop
             given
             ,
             would
             enter
             into
             ,
             and
             take
             actuall
             possession
             of
             him
             ,
          
           Iohn
           13.
           27.
           compared
           with
           ch.
           6.
           70
           ,
           71.
           &
           
             that
             he
             should
             be
             certainly
             damned
             &
             fall
             from
             his
             Apostleship
             ,
             for
             his
             transgression
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             goe
             to
             his
             own
             place
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           hell
           )
           Acts
           1.
           25.
           and
           that
           therefore
           in
           eating
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           
             he
             would
             certainly
             but
             eat
             and
             drinke
             judgement
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             be
             guilty
             of
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           11.
           27
           ,
           29.
           
        
         
           If
           then
           Christ
           himselfe
           did
           infallibly
           know
           all
           this
           of
           Iudas
           ,
           though
           perchance
           his
           other
           Disciples
           did
           not
           (
           as
           likewise
           his
           
             theevish
             ,
             covetous
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           
             traiterous
             disposition
             ,
          
           John
           12.
           6.
           both
           which
           did
           make
           him
           scandalous
           ,
           and
           an
           unworthy
           ●eceiver
           )
           and
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           originall
           institution
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           because
           Iudas
           was
           still
           one
           of
           the
           twelve
           ,
           nor
           actually
           convicted
           of
           ,
           nor
           excom●●nicated
           for
           these
           crimes
           ,
           and
           voluntarily
           desiring
           to
           receive
           the
           Sacrament
           as
           well
           as
           others
           ▪
           and
           because
           Christ
           himself
           would
           leave
           him
           unexcusable
           in
           leaving
           no
           externall
           meanes
           unattempted
           to
           reclaime
           him
           from
           his
           desperate
           intentio●●
           ,
           by
           what
           divine
           authority
           ,
           rule
           of
           conscience
           ,
           or
           Christian
           prudence
           ,
           can
           any
           Minister
           of
           Christ
           (
           who
           is
           not
           ,
           at
           lest
           ought
           not
           to
           deem
           himself
           ,
           either
           greater
           ▪
           wiser
           ,
           holier
           ,
           preciser
           or
           more
           consciencious
           then
           Christ
           his
           Master
           )
           keep
           any
           unexco●●●nicated
           christian
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           though
           covetous
           ,
           scandalous
           ,
           &
           outwardly
           fl●gitious
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           in
           case
           he
           be
           desirous
           to
           receive
           it
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           be
           kept
           from
           it
           by
           any
           serious
           dehortations
           or
           admonitions
           of
           the
           danger
           of
           unworthy
           receiving
           ,
           if
           he
           in
           his
           owne
           conscience
           judge
           himselfe
           worthy
           ,
           professe
           his
           hearty
           sorrow
           for
           his
           sinnes
           past
           ,
           and
           reformation
           of
           them
           for
           the
           future
           (
           especially
           since
           
             no
             Minister
          
           
             c
          
           
             can
             so
             certainly
             know
             the
             secret
             disposition
             of
             such
             a
             mans
             heart
             for
             the
             present
             ,
          
           nor
           what
           
             d
          
           
             he
             may
             from
             thenceforth
             prove
             for
             the
             future
             ▪
          
           
           or
           whether
           he
           be
           not
           ●●
           
             e
          
           
             elect
             child
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             certaine
             to
             be
             effectually
             called
             ,
             converted
             ,
             peradventure
             at
             that
             instant
             time
             ,
             in
             or
             by
             this
             very
             Ordinance
             of
             the
             sacrament
             ;
             )
          
           as
           Christ
           himselfe
           did
           know
           the
           heart
           ,
           state
           ,
           and
           finall
           impenitence
           of
           this
           traitor
           Iudas
           ,
           whom
           notwithstanding
           he
           admitted
           to
           his
           Table
           :
           I
           shall
           therefore
           beseech
           all
           our
           Ministers
           and
           Opposites
           ,
           to
           lay
           this
           seriously
           to
           heart
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           will
           needs
           make
           ,
           or
           pretend
           conscience
           in
           any
           thing
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           in
           this
           ,
           not
           to
           make
           themselves
           wiser
           ,
           holier
           ,
           rigidder
           ,
           or
           more
           consciencious
           in
           this
           point
           then
           Christ
           himselfe
           
             f
          
           
             Remember
             the
             words
             that
             Christ
             said
          
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           &
           in
           them
           to
           all
           Minister●
           ,
           
             The
             servant
             is
             not
             greater
             then
             his
             Lord
             ,
             nor
             he
             that
             is
             se●t
             ▪
             greater
             then
             he
             that
             sent
             him
             :
             it
             is
             enough
             for
             the
             Disciple
             that
             he
             be
             as
             his
             Mast●r
             ,
             and
             the
             servant
             a●
             his
             Lord
             .
          
           Remember
           what
           St.
           
             Iohn
          
           determines
           ,
           1
           Iohn
           2.
           6.
           
           
             H●
             that
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             abideth
             in
             Christ
             ,
             ought
             himselfe
             to
             walk
             eve●
             as
             he
             walked
             ;
          
           who
           ,
           as
           
             in
             his
             suffering
             ,
          
           so
           in
           the
           Administration
           of
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           hath
           
             left
             Us
             an
             example
             ,
             that
             We
             should
             follow
             his
             steps
             ,
          
           1
           Pet.
           2.
           21.
           
           Eph.
           5
           ,
           1
           ,
           2.
           compared
           with
           th●
           1
           Cor.
           11.
           23
           ▪
           &c.
           We
           all
           grant
           ,
           it
           is
           Christs
           prerogative
           onely
           to
           institute
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           is
           it
           ●ot
           his
           prerogative
           likewise
           to
           prescribe
           how
           and
           to
           whom
           they
           shall
           be
           administred
           ?
           and
           hath
           he
           not
           done
           this
           by
           hi●
           own
           example
           ?
           take
           heed
           therfore
           of
           making
           conscience
           of
           excluding
           such
           unexcommunicated
           person●
           from
           Christ●
           Table
           now
           he
           is
           in
           heaven
           ▪
           as
           himself
           without
           scruple
           admitted
           to
           it
           whiles
           he
           was
           on
           earth
           ;
           If
           any
           unexcommunicated
           Iudasses
           will
           wilfully
           come
           to
           this
           sacred
           feast
           without
           a
           Wedding-garment
           ,
           or
           with
           a
           traiterous
           and
           impenitent
           heart
           ,
           contrary
           to
           their
           externall
           profession
           of
           repentance
           ,
           ●fter
           your
           serious
           dehortation
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           advisements
           to
           abstaine
           ,
           the
           danger
           ,
           guilt
           and
           sinne
           is
           onely
           their
           owne
           ▪
           not
           yours
           (
           as
           I
           shall
           prove
           more
           fully
           a●on
           )
           else
           Christ
           himselfe
           should
           have
           been
           guilty
           (
           by
           your
           kind
           of
           reasoning
           )
           of
           Iudas
           his
           sinne
           and
           ●nworthy
           receiving
           ,
           which
           you
           dare
           not
           affi●me
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           if
           Christ
           himselfe
           knowing
           Iudas
           to
           be
           such
           a
           desper●te
           wick●d
           wretch
           ,
           traitor
           ,
           reprobate
           ,
           did
           yet
           admit
           him
           to
           eat
           the
           Passeover
           and
           Sacrament
           with
           his
           other
           Disciples
           ,
           and
           they
           made
           not
           any
           scruple
           of
           conscience
           ●o
           communicate
           with
           him
           in
           both
           ,
           no
           not
           after
           Christ
           had
           particularly
           informed
           them
           ▪
           and
           
             Judas
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             betray
             him
             ,
          
           Matth.
           26.
           21.
           to
           ●6
           .
           then
           certainly
           there
           can
           be
           no
           colour
           for
           ●ny
           Christian
           ,
           in
           point
           of
           con●cience
           ▪
           to
           withdraw
           himselfe
           from
           the
           Lords
           Table
           ,
           or
           sever
           from
           our
           Churches
           because
           of
           
             mixt
             Comm●nions
          
           (
           as
           some
           now
           phrase
           them
           )
           or
           because
           some
           op●●
           s●a●dalous
           unexcommunicate
           persons
           ,
           are
           admitted
           to
           communicate
           with
           them
           :
           This
           i●●he
           use
           and
           inference
           which
           most
           of
           the
           Ancien●s
           ▪
           made
           of
           Iudas
           his
           ●ating
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           and
           Passeover
           with
           his
           fellow-Disciples
           and
           they
           with
           him
           ,
           against
           the
           
             scismaticall
             Donatists
          
           (
           now
           revived
           in
           our
           
             Ind●penden●s
             A●●baptists
             ,
             Separatists
             )
          
           whose
           resolution●
           in
           this
           case
           they
           may
           doe
           well
           to
           read
           at
           large
           in
           
             Gratian
             ,
          
           Caus.
           1.
           
           Quest
           .
           1.
           and
           in
           
             Ivo
             Carnot●nsis
             ,
          
           Decre●●lium
           ▪
           ●ec●nda
           par●
           ,
           to
           whom
           I
           shall
           referre
           them
           :
           Certainly
           they
           may
           with
           as
           much
           conscience
           and
           reason
           refuse
           to
           joyne
           with
           such
           in
           hearing
           ,
           reading
           ▪
           fasting
           ▪
           singing
           ,
           prayer
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Ordinances
           as
           in
           this
           ,
           ●pon
           the
           self
           ▪
           same
           grou●d●
           t●ey
           〈◊〉
           to
           communicate
           with
           the●
           at
           the
           Lords
           Table
           :
           Therefore
           let
           not
           such
           ground
           ▪
           lesse
           whimsie●
           ,
           and
           false
           principles
           ,
           upon
           which
           they
           have
           hitherto
           soun●●d
           
           their
           practice
           of
           separation
           in
           this
           kind
           delude
           thē
           any
           longer
           ;
           they
           being
           ●s
           much
           
             partakers
             of
             other
             mens
             sin●
             ,
          
           in
           participating
           ▪
           joining
           or
           being
           present
           with
           them
           in
           any
           other
           Ordin●nce
           ,
           as
           in
           this
           ;
           since
           if
           they
           de●est
           their
           sinfull
           courses
           ,
           they
           are
           no
           more
           guilty
           of
           them
           by
           rec●iving
           the
           S●crament
           with
           the●
           ▪
           then
           Christ
           or
           his
           Apo●●le●
           w●re
           of
           Iud●s
           his
           ●●ea●on
           or
           unworthy
           receiving
           ,
           by
           communicating
           with
           him
           ;
           the
           ●ather
           ,
           b●cause
           the
           Scripture
           resolves
           expresly
           (
           and
           all
           Come●tators
           new
           and
           old
           upon
           the
           Text
           sub●cribe
           to
           it
           )
           that
           every
           unworthy
           Communicant
           
             eats
             and
             dr●●●es
             judgement
             onely
          
           TO
           HIMSELFE
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           11.
           27.
           29.
           
           )
           not
           to
           the
           Ministe●
           or
           any
           other
           ,
           with
           whom
           he
           shall
           Communicate
           in
           this
           Ordinance
           .
        
         
           Let
           those
           therefore
           who
           out
           of
           spiritu●ll
           pride
           and
           selfe
           ▪
           opinion
           of
           their
           owne
           transc●●dent
           holinesse
           above
           others
           ,
           disd●ine
           to
           communicate
           with
           those
           whom
           ●hey
           deem
           more
           sin●●l
           ,
           l●sse
           p●nitent
           then
           themselves
           ,
           beware
           lest
           this
           groundlesse
           Phari●●ical
           ride
           of
           theirs
           make
           them
           not
           more
           scandalous
           &
           unfit
           to
           receive
           thi●
           Sacrament
           (
           ●t
           which
           they
           should
           especially
           manifest
           their
           humilty
           ,
           charity
           ,
           love
           ,
           ●ompassion
           and
           〈◊〉
           towards
           their
           br●thren
           )
           then
           those
           scandalous
           persons
           they
           refuse
           to
           communicate
           with
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Pharis●s
             pride
             in
             prayer
             ,
          
           made
           him
           lesse
           justifi●●
           and
           un●●ceptable
           to
           
             God
             then
             the
             Publican
             ,
          
           Luke
           18.
           9.
           to
           15.
           a
           place
           well
           worthy
           their
           saddest
           consideration
           .
        
         
           And
           thu●
           much
           for
           I●das
           his
           receiving
           the
           Sacr●ment
           ,
           which
           go●●
           very
           farr
           in
           deciding
           our
           present
           controversies
           .
        
         
           
             The
             seventh
             difference
             is
             ▪
             Whether
             the
             Minister
             hath
             not
             fully
             discharged
             his
             duty
             and
             conscience
             if
             he
             give
             warning
             to
             unworthy
             Communicants
             of
             the
             danger
             they
             incurre
             by
             their
             unworthy
             approches
             to
             the
             Lords
             Table
             ,
             ●nd
             seriously
             deh●rt
             them
             from
             comming
             to
             it
             ,
             ●●lesse
             they
             repent
             ,
             reforme
             ,
             and
             come
             prepared
             ?
             And
             ●hether
             the
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             
             Ezek.
             33.
             1.
             to
             10.
             
             Acts.
             20.
             26.
             27.
             
             ●ith
             the
             Li●urgies
             of
             our
             owne
             and
             the
             French
             Churches
             doe
             not
             intimate
             a●d
             prove
             a●
             much
             ?
             I
             affirme
             ,
             my
          
           
             f
          
           Antagonists
           
             deny
             it
             in
             their
             three
             printed
             Pamphlets
             ;
             affirming
             ,
             that
          
           it
           is
           not
           enough
           for
           Ministers
           to
           warne
           them
           of
           the
           sinne
           and
           danger
           of
           unworthy
           receiving
           ▪
           unlesse
           they
           l●kewise
           keep
           them
           back
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           :
           
             The
             reason
             they
             render
             is
             ,
          
           because
           ,
           ●f
           the
           Minister
           gives
           the
           Sacrament
           to
           such
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           partaker
           of
           their
           sinne
           and
           as
           much
           guilty
           by
           the
           giving
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           by
           his
           unwor●hy
           receiving
           ▪
           and
           shall
           partake
           with
           him
           both
           in
           the
           guilt
           and
           punishment
           :
           
             To
             exemplifie
             which
             they
             use
             this
             simi●itude
             :
          
           Sir
           ,
           if
           you
           have
           a
           cup
           in
           your
           hand
           which
           will
           poyson
           and
           kill
           a
           sick
           distempered
           man
           ,
           if
           he
           drinke
           of
           it
           ,
           will
           you
           give
           it
           unto
           him
           if
           he
           desire
           it
           ?
           and
           do●
           you
           think
           it
           enough
           to
           admonish
           him
           that
           it
           is
           deadly
           poyson
           ,
           and
           first
           deh●rt
           him
           from
           drinking
           of
           it
           ▪
           and
           then
           imediately
           reach
           it
           to
           him
           ,
           with
           intent
           tha
           he
           shall
           drink
           of
           it
           ?
           I
           perswade
           my selfe
           ,
           that
           as
           he
           shall
           perish
           ,
           so
           hi●
           blood
           shall
           be
           required
           at
           your
           ha●ds
           and
           that
           you
           shall
           as
           guilty
           hold
           up
           your
           hand
           at
           the
           barre
           for
           it
           .
           
             Yea
             ,
             th
             y
             av●rre
             ,
          
           that
           this
           is
           more
           then
           arbitrary
           ,
           tyrannicall
           ▪
           papall
           domineering
           over
           the
           consciences
           of
           Pastors
           ,
           Elders
           and
           godly
           people
           ,
           to
           ●●
           s●andalous
           sinners
           intrude
           and
           come
           boldly
           to
           the
           Lords
           table
           ▪
           and
           the
           Pastors
           and
           Elders
           have
           no
           power
           to
           keep
           them
           backe
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ▪
           I
           very
           much
           wonder
           at
           this
           strange
           divinity
           ,
           never
           heard
           of
           in
           the
           world
           till
           of
           late
           ,
           and
           that
           first
           among
           the
           Anabaptists
           ,
           from
           whence
           it
           
           was
           derived
           into
           o●●
           English
           soyle
           :
           But
           for
           a
           direct
           reply
           ,
           I
           readily
           acknowledge
           that
           all
           desperate
           ,
           sc●nd●lous
           ,
           wicked
           ▪
           obstin●te
           sinners
           ,
           may
           be
           justly
           excōmunicated
           from
           the
           Church
           ●nd
           S●craments
           ▪
           after
           sever●ll
           previous
           admonitions
           for
           their
           sinful
           courses
           ,
           &
           th●t
           being
           th●s
           excommunic●ted
           ▪
           they
           ought
           ●ot
           to
           be
           admitted
           to
           the
           s●cr●ment
           nor
           any
           other
           publike
           Ordin●nce
           til
           their
           open
           profession
           of
           sin●ere
           repentance
           ●●d
           re-admission
           to
           the
           Church
           :
           But
           if
           ●ny
           such
           not
           thus
           proceeded
           ●gainst
           ●or
           excommunic●ted
           after
           due
           ●dmonitions
           ,
           profer
           themselves
           ●t
           the
           Lords
           Table
           together
           with
           others
           ,
           professing
           unf●ined
           rep●ntance
           for
           their
           sinne●
           past
           ,
           and
           reformation
           of
           their
           lives
           for
           time
           to
           come
           (
           a●
           every
           person
           vol●ntarily
           doth
           who
           resorts
           to
           the
           Lords
           table
           )
           in
           such
           a
           case
           the
           Minister
           when
           he
           hath
           s●rio●sly
           ●dmonished
           them
           of
           the
           d●nger
           of
           unworthy
           r●ceiving
           ,
           and
           dehorted
           them
           to
           come
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           unlesse
           they
           find
           th●mselves
           sufficiently
           prepared
           in
           their
           owne
           consciences
           ,
           hath
           fully
           discharged
           his
           duty
           ,
           and
           cannot
           repell
           them
           from
           this
           heavenly
           banquet
           ▪
           And
           if
           i●
           this
           case
           they
           receive
           unworthily
           ,
           he
           is
           no
           way
           guilty
           of
           their
           ●inne
           in
           the
           least
           degree
           ,
           since
           he
           consented
           ●ot
           to
           it
           and
           did
           for●w●rne
           the●
           of
           it
           :
           To
           make
           this
           apparent
           to
           every
           mans
           capacity
           ,
           I
           shall
           lay
           downe
           these
           six
           conclusions
           which
           I
           desire
           all
           Christians
           ,
           especially
           Separatists
           and
           I●dependents
           ,
           seriously
           to
           ponder
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           that
           eve●y
           visible
           Member
           of
           ●
           visible
           Church
           or
           Congregation
           ,
           not
           actu●lly
           secl●ded
           from
           it
           by
           excomm●nication
           for
           some
           notorious
           sca●dall
           ,
           hath
           a
           true
           interest
           in
           ,
           ●nd
           right
           unto
           every
           Ordin●nce
           of
           Christ
           ●d●inistred
           in
           that
           Church
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           is
           not
           made
           unc●p●ble
           by
           any
           naturall
           disability
           ,
           as
           children
           ,
           fooles
           ,
           and
           distracted
           men
           are
           of
           receiving
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           bec●use
           unable
           to
           ex●mine
           themselves
           ;
           to
           which
           notwithstanding
           they
           have
           been
           admitted
           in
           some
           Ch●rche●
           .
           For
           pro●fe
           of
           this
           conclusion
           ,
           I
           must
           lay
           downe
           another
           ,
           which
           ●tterly
           s●bverts
           the
           very
           fo●nd●tion
           of
           
             Separation●nd
          
           
             Independency
             ;
          
           That
           the
           Sacr●ments
           both
           of
           Baptisme
           and
           the
           Lords
           s●ppe●
           were
           beq●eathed
           by
           Christ
           himselfe
           (
           as
           all
           his
           other
           Ordinance●
           )
           ●ot
           only
           to
           his
           elect
           and
           regenerated
           children
           ▪
           but
           to
           his
           visible
           Ch●r●h
           on
           e●rth
           ,
           and
           ●ll
           visible
           member●
           of
           it
           ;
           in
           which
           there
           alwayes
           hath
           bee●
           ▪
           ●o●
           is
           ,
           and
           ever
           will
           be
           ▪
           a
           ●ixture
           both
           of
           good
           and
           bad
           ,
           ch●●fe
           and
           Wheat
           ,
           exter●all
           and
           re●ll
           professors
           ,
           Hypocrites
           and
           sincere
           Beleevers
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           all
           our
           Opposite●
           unanimously
           grant
           ▪
           that
           they
           ca●●ot
           refuse
           the
           Sacrament
           to
           H●pocrites
           ,
           or
           c●rnall
           morall
           Christians
           ,
           of
           civill
           ●nblam●ble
           life
           ●nd
           conversatio●
           ,
           though
           there
           be
           no
           power
           of
           godli●esse
           in
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           not
           grosly
           ignor●●t
           ,
           nor
           yet
           deny
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           Baptisme
           to
           their
           
           childre●
           (
           which
           the
           Apo●tle
           cal●Saints
           or
           
             H●ly
             )
          
           bec●●se
           they
           are
           members
           of
           the
           visible
           Church
           ▪
           to
           whom
           the
           Sacaments
           of
           right
           belong
           ,
           as
           such
           ;
           else
           they
           ●ight
           s●spend
           all
           s●ch
           from
           the
           Lords
           S●pper
           upon
           this
           very
           ground
           ▪
           that
           they
           are
           hypocrites
           ,
           unregenerated
           ▪
           unsanctified
           persons
           ▪
           who
           have
           no
           right
           unto
           the
           Sacraments
           as
           well
           as
           scandalous
           impenitent
           sinners
           ;
           From
           whence
           I
           argue
           thus
           ,
        
         
           
             Those
             who
             have
             a
             true
             right
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             as
             visible
             members
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             ought
             not
             in
             justice
             or
             conscience
             to
             be
             deprived
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             case
             they
             demand
             it
             ,
             by
             any
             Minister
             or
             Presbytetery
             ,
             
               Mat.
               24.
               45
               ,
               46
               ▪
               &c.
               Luke
               12.
               42
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               compared
               with
            
             
               Mat.
               22
               ▪
               ●
               ,
               to
               15.
               1
               Cor.
               10
               ▪
               1.
               to
               7.
               17.
               
               ●
               Tim.
               2.
               24.
               25
               
               ▪
               26.
               
            
          
           
           
             But
             all
             unexcommnnicated
             Christians
             ▪
             who
             are
             able
             to
             examine
             themselves
             ,
             as
             visible
             Members
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             have
             a
             trus
             right
             to
             the
             sacrament
             ,
             in
             case
             they
             doe
             demand
             it
             ,
             when
             publikely
             administred
             .
          
           
             Ergo
             ,
             they
             ought
             not
             in
             justice
             or
             conscience
             to
             be
             deprived
             of
             it
             by
             any
             Minister
             or
             Presbytery
             ,
             when
             publikely
             administred
             ,
             if
             they
             shall
             require
             it
             .
          
        
         
           The
           rather
           ,
           because
           nothing
           but
           an
           actuall
           excommunication
           can
           suspend
           them
           from
           this
           their
           right
           ,
           as
           an
           actuall
           o●tlary
           suspends
           men
           from
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           Law
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ▪
           that
           every
           visible
           Christian
           not
           actually
           excommunicated
           ,
           who
           hath
           a
           right
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           Baptism
           &
           hath
           bin
           admitted
           therunto
           (
           which
           answers
           circumcision
           this
           
             Seal
             of
             the
             covenant
             )
          
           such
           only
           excepted
           ,
           who
           by
           reason
           of
           infancy
           or
           other
           infirmitie●
           of
           nature
           ,
           are
           unable
           to
           examine
           themselves
           ,
           hath
           likewise
           as
           good
           a
           right
           to
           ,
           and
           interest
           in
           the
           Lords
           supper
           ,
           the
           other
           seal
           of
           the
           Covenant
           (
           as
           some
           phrase
           it
           without
           a
           text
           )
           which
           answers
           to
           the
           Passeover
           ;
           even
           as
           every
           circumcised
           person
           under
           the
           Law
           had
           a
           right
           to
           eat
           of
           the
           Passover
           ,
           and
           might
           not
           be
           debarred
           from
           it
           ,
           as
           is
           formerly
           proved
           ;
           since
           no
           rationall
           Christian
           is
           able
           to
           give
           a
           satisfactory
           re●son
           ,
           why
           such
           should
           enjoy
           the
           benefit
           of
           one
           Sacrament
           and
           yet
           not
           be
           admitted
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           seeing
           that
           which
           entitles
           them
           to
           the
           one
           entitles
           them
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           debarres
           them
           from
           the
           one
           secludes
           them
           from
           the
           other
           :
           We
           read
           in
           the
           very
           Apostles
           times
           ,
           that
           a
           meere
           externall
           slight
           confession
           of
           sin
           and
           profession
           of
           the
           Christian
           faith
           ,
           was
           sufficient
           to
           enable
           sinners
           to
           be
           baptized
           ;
           hence
           
             Simon
             Magus
             ,
          
           a
           meere
           dissembler
           ,
           and
           Symonaicall
           unregenerate
           wretch
           ,
           was
           b●ptized
           by
           
             Phillip
          
           as
           well
           as
           others
           who
           really
           repented
           and
           beleeved
           in
           Christ
           ,
           
             though
             he
             were
             in
             the
             gall
             of
             bitternesse
             and
             bond
             of
             iniquity
             ,
          
           Acts
           8.
           12.
           to
           25.
           
             yea
             ,
             many
             others
             who
             turned
             Wolves
             ,
             Apostates
             ,
             Hereticks
          
           were
           baptized
           
             by
             the
             very
             Apostles
             ,
             onely
             upon
             their
             externall
             profession
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           without
           any
           inward
           truth
           of
           grace
           ,
           Acts
           20.
           29.
           30.
           2
           Tim.
           3.
           1.
           to
           6.
           
           Rom.
           16
           17
           18.
           2
           Pet.
           2.
           throughout
           Iude
           8.
           to
           20.
           1
           Ioh.
           2.
           18
           19
           
           And
           u●on
           a
           very
           sodain
           ,
           seeming
           remorse
           for
           sin
           and
           Confession
           of
           Christ
           at
           the
           very
           first
           Sermon
           without
           any
           delay
           or
           long
           examination
           of
           the
           sincery
           or
           truth
           of
           their
           faith
           or
           conversation
           ,
           thousands
           with
           their
           whole
           housholds
           were
           baptized
           and
           admitted
           into
           the
           Church
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           
             Act.
          
           2
           37
           38.
           4●
           .
           
             c.
          
           8.
           12.
           13.
           
           ●
           .
           10.
           34.
           
             to
             the
             end
             ch.
          
           16.
           33.
           
           Yea
           ▪
           among
           the
           very
           Anabaptists
           themselves
           both
           beyond
           the
           seas
           &
           at
           home
           ,
           there
           are
           farre
           more
           hypocrites
           and
           carnall
           persons
           of
           ripe
           yeers
           rebap●i●ed
           ▪
           then
           reall
           Saints
           ▪
           onely
           upon
           a
           bare
           externall
           profession
           of
           faith
           and
           repentance
           ▪
           and
           so
           generally
           i●
           all
           other
           Churches
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           from
           Christs
           time
           till
           this
           present
           :
           I●
           then
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           Baptisme
           hath
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           Churches
           since
           its
           inst●●●tion
           ▪
           and
           b●
           the
           very
           Apostles
           themselves
           without
           any
           danger
           of
           si●
           or
           s●ruple
           of
           conscience
           be●n
           administred
           to
           all
           externall
           ●rofessors
           of
           Christ
           and
           never
           denied
           to
           any
           suc●
           ,
           (
           or
           to
           their
           children
           ,
           but
           by
           Anabaptists
           ;
           )
           then
           by
           the
           self
           ▪
           same
           rea●on
           the
           ●a●●ament
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           may
           and
           must
           be
           adminis●red
           to
           th●●
           ,
           w●●n
           t●ey
           ●●nder
           themselves
           among
           others
           to
           receive
           it
           ,
           and
           can
           neither
           
           in
           point
           of
           conscience
           or
           Christianity
           be
           justly
           with
           ▪
           held
           from
           them
           by
           any
           Ministery
           or
           Presbytery
           whatsoever
           ,
           if
           not
           actually
           excommunicated
           for
           some
           ●otorious
           s●●ndall
           ,
           the
           one
           being
           as
           much
           a
           tr●●
           Sacrament
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           if
           not
           of
           more
           absol●●e
           necessity
           then
           the
           other
           :
           Upon
           which
           ground
           ,
           I
           shall
           challe●ge
           all
           my
           Opposites
           ▪
           to
           shew
           me
           any
           divine
           charter
           or
           president
           in
           Scriptu●e
           authorizing
           them
           to
           suspend
           any
           unexcomm●●icated
           Christians
           ,
           able
           to
           exmine
           themselves
           ,
           and
           willing
           to
           comm●nica●e
           ,
           from
           receiving
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           whom
           they
           ●ave
           formerly
           deemed
           fit
           to
           receive
           and
           could
           not
           deny
           him
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           Baptisme
           :
           Till
           this
           be
           done
           ,
           they
           must
           pardo●
           me
           for
           not
           subscribing
           to
           any
           such
           pretended
           authority
           by
           divine
           right
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           Ministers
           bounden
           duty
           
             to
             administer
             the
             Sacraments
             to
             their
             people
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             preach
             and
             pray
             ,
          
           Mark
           16.
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           Matth.
           28.
           19
           ,
           20.
           
           Acts
           2.
           41
           ,
           42.
           chap.
           8.
           12
           ,
           13.
           chap.
           10.
           47
           ,
           48.
           1
           Cor.
           10.
           16.
           chap.
           11.
           23.
           to
           28.
           
           Therefore
           they
           can
           no
           more
           deny
           to
           administer
           this
           Sacrament
           to
           those
           of
           their
           Congregation
           who
           are
           not
           excommunicated
           ,
           then
           ref●se
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospell
           to
           them
           ,
           or
           pray
           with
           them
           :
           What
           
             Paul
          
           writes
           of
           preaching
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           
             Necessity
             i●
             laid
             upon
             me
             ,
             andw●●
             is
             me
             if
             I
             preach
             not
             the
             Gospell
             ▪
          
           1
           Cor.
           9.
           16
           ,
           the
           same
           may
           Ministers
           apply
           to
           their
           administrng
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           woe
           to
           us
           if
           we
           administer
           it
           not
           when
           de●ired
           ;
           the
           r●ther
           because
           it
           is
           now
           a
           received
           principle
           among
           Presbyterians
           ,
           and
           professedly
           agreed
           by
           our
           reverend
           Brother
           of
           
             Scotland
          
           i●
           his
           Fast
           Sermon
           ;
           
             that
             no
             private
             Minister
             hath
             any
             jurisdiction
             in
             himself
             to
             keepe
             back●
             any
             from
             the
             sacrament
             ,
             but
             onely
             the
             whole
             Classis
             or
             Presbytery
             .
          
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           that
           though
           God
           hath
           originally
           in
           his
           primary
           intention
           ordained
           his
           Gospell
           and
           Sacraments
           (
           which
           are
           rich
           mercies
           in
           themselves
           ,
           )
           only
           for
           the
           comfort
           and
           salvation
           of
           those
           who
           worthily
           receive
           them
           ;
           yet
           he
           hath
           secondarily
           instituted
           them
           to
           be
           
             the
             savour
             of
             death
             unto
             death
             ,
             and
             a
             means
             of
             aggravating
             the
             sins
             and
             condemnation
             of
             such
             who
             shall
             wilfully
             conte●ne
             ,
             abuse
             ,
             or
             unworthily
             receive
             them
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           11.
           25.
           to
           30.
           2
           Cor.
           2
           ▪
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           Matth.
           10.
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           Mark
           16.
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           L●ke
           8.
           18.
           
           Heb.
           6.
           6
           ,
           7
           ▪
           8.
           
           Iohn
           15.
           22.
           2
           Pet.
           2.
           21.
           
           Ezek.
           2.
           3.
           to
           9.
           
           Yea
           ▪
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           tho●gh
           he
           be
           a
           most
           sweet
           Saviour
           in
           his
           owne
           ●at●re
           and
           Gods
           pri●itive
           intentio●
           ,
           yet
           accidentally
           
             he
             is
             set
             for
             the
             fall
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             for
             the
             rising
             of
             many
             in
             Israel
             ,
          
           Luke
           2.
           34.
           
           ●ay
           ,
           
             for
             a
             stone
             of
             st●●bling
             and
             rocke
             of
             off●nce
             ,
             for
             a
             gin
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             snare
             ;
             at
             ●●d
             against
             which
             ●any
             shall
             stumble
             and
             fall
             ,
             ●nd
             be
             broken
             ,
             and
             s●ared
             ,
             and
             taken
             ,
          
           Isa.
           8.
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           chap.
           2●
           .
           16.
           
           Rom.
           9.
           33.
           1
           
           Pe●.
           28.
           
           Matth.
           21.
           44.
           
           Luke
           20.
           18.
           
           So
           ●re
           his
           Word
           ●●d
           Sacraments
           too
           ,
           accidentally
           set
           (
           by
           reason
           of
           me●●
           corruptions
           and
           ●●worthy
           ,
           ●●profitable
           particip●tio●
           of
           them
           ;
           )
           for
           the
           fall
           and
           ruine
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           salvation
           of
           〈◊〉
           .
        
         
           
             Fiftly
             ,
             that
          
           God
           onely
           i●fallibly
           knows
           the
           he●●ts
           and
           present
           state
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           not
           any
           Minister
           or
           Presbytery
           ,
           
             2
             Chron.
             6.
             30.
             
             Acts
             1.
             24.
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             19.
             1
             Sam.
             16.
             5.
             to
             14.
             
             Matth.
             26.
             21
             
             ▪
             22.
             
             Iohn
             .
             2
             ,
             24
             ▪
             25.
             
             That
          
           he
           can
           convert
           and
           change
           ●●●s
           hearts
           and
           lives
           in
           a
           m●ment
           ▪
           and
           make
           them
           meet
           Co●●nicants
           though●●
           cannot
           discerne
           them
           to
           be
           such
           ▪
           
             Acts
             3.
             9.
             to
             28.
             chap.
             2.
             37
             
             ▪
             38.
             &c.
             Rom.
             11.
             3
             
             ▪
             4
             ▪
             5
             ▪
          
           He
           can
           sodainly
           give
           th●m
           a
           white
           ston●
           ,
           with
           a
           new
           name
           written
           in
           it
           ,
           which
           
             NO
             MAN
             KNOWETH
             SAVING
             HE
             THAT
             RECEIVETH
             IT
             ,
             Revel●
          
           
           
             2.
             17.
             
             And
             therefore
             if
             we
             see
             any
             desirous
             to
             receive
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             to
             be
             penitent
             in
             outward
             shew
             and
             profession
             ,
             we
             ought
          
           in
           the
           judgement
           of
           ch●●ity
           to
           esteem
           them
           such
           ,
           
             since
             we
             cannot
          
           infallibly
           discern●
           and
           search
           their
           hearts
           ▪
           
             1
             ●or
             .
             13.
             5.
             7.
             
             Phil.
             2.
             3.
             
             Heb
             ▪
             6.
             9.
             
             Mat.
             7.
             1.
             Rom.
             14
             ▪
             4.
             to
             15.
             
          
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           that
           no
           Ministers
           private
           judgement
           ,
           or
           conscience
           ought
           to
           be
           the
           rule
           of
           his
           admitting
           any
           to
           ▪
           or
           suspending
           them
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           :
           For
           first
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Text
           nor
           cla●se
           of
           S●ri●tu●e
           that
           makes
           his
           private
           judgement
           or
           conscience
           such
           a
           rule
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           if
           a
           Minister
           should
           have
           power
           to
           deny
           the
           sacrament
           (
           under
           pain
           of
           sin
           ▪
           ye●
           punishmentt
           ,
           as
           some
           men
           ●each
           )
           ●o
           every
           Communicant
           he
           deems
           unmeet
           or
           unworthy
           ,
           before
           actuall
           convictio●
           of
           his
           unworthinesse
           in
           the
           Presbytery
           ,
           then
           it
           would
           rest
           in
           the
           power
           of
           every
           particular
           Minister
           ,
           how
           justly
           or
           unjustly
           soever
           ,
           to
           admit
           or
           se●l●de
           from
           the
           sacrament
           whom
           ever
           his
           cōscience
           or
           judgment
           should
           think
           fit
           ;
           which
           would
           introduce
           the
           most
           exorbitant
           arbitrary
           Papall
           jurisdiction
           ,
           usurpation
           over
           the
           consciences
           ▪
           priviledges
           of
           christians
           &
           Ordinances
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           was
           ever
           yet
           heard
           of
           or
           exer●ised
           in
           the
           christian
           world
           ;
           make
           every
           Minister
           more
           thē
           a
           Pope
           every
           member
           of
           a
           congregation
           worse
           then
           a
           slave
           ,
           and
           give
           greater
           authority
           to
           every
           ordinary
           Pastor
           ,
           then
           ever
           Christ
           or
           ●is
           Apostles
           exercised
           ,
           or
           the
           Pope
           or
           Prelats
           hitherto
           claimed
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           then
           it
           would
           inevitably
           follow
           ,
           that
           in
           case
           the
           whole
           Presbytery
           ,
           Classis
           or
           Synod
           should
           deem
           a
           man
           ,
           upon
           any
           appe●l
           unto
           them
           against
           his
           Ministers
           unjust
           suspension
           ,
           worthy
           and
           fit
           to
           receive
           the
           sacrament
           ;
           yet
           if
           his
           Ministers
           judgement
           and
           conscience
           be
           not
           satisfied
           ▪
           but
           he
           deems
           him
           still
           ●nworthy
           ,
           he
           may
           ,
           will
           and
           must
           still
           refuse
           to
           administer
           the
           Sacrament
           to
           him
           ,
           notwithstanding
           their
           resolution
           ,
           else
           he
           should
           offend
           against
           his
           owne
           judgement
           and
           conscience
           .
           So
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           if
           the
           Presbytery
           ,
           Classis
           ▪
           Synod
           ,
           should
           vote
           any
           man
           unworthy
           and
           unfit
           to
           communicate
           ▪
           yet
           if
           the
           Minister
           think
           him
           fit
           he
           may
           ,
           wil
           and
           must
           admit
           him
           to
           the
           sacrament
           if
           he
           r●quire
           it
           lest
           he
           should
           sin
           against
           his
           conscience
           ;
           And
           then
           to
           what
           end
           serve
           Presbyteries
           Classes
           ,
           Synods
           ,
           or
           Appeales
           unto
           them
           in
           such
           ●ases
           ;
           since
           upon
           my
           Opposites
           objected
           ▪
           princi●les
           (
           if
           they
           will
           adhere
           unto
           them
           )
           not
           their
           resolutions
           ▪
           but
           every
           particular
           Ministers
           private
           j●dgment
           ,
           conscience
           ,
           is
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           the
           sole
           canon
           and
           Directory
           which
           he
           will
           ,
           must
           and
           ought
           to
           follow
           ,
           And
           then
           to
           what
           a
           miserable
           slavery
           shall
           we
           be
           re●●●ed
           ,
           if
           every
           Minister
           may
           have
           snch
           authority
           to
           Lord
           it
           over
           the
           
             Lords
          
           
           
             inheritances
          
           and
           
             Ordinances
          
           too
           ,
           let
           all
           prudent
           men
           determine
           .
        
         
           These
           six
           conclusions
           premised
           ,
           which
           have
           utterly
           overt●rned
           the
           very
           foundations
           o●
           this
           strange
           Objection
           ,
           and
           laid
           the
           Opposites
           on
           their
           backs
           ;
           I
           answer
           directly
           ,
           That
           a
           Minister
           in
           delivering
           the
           sacrament
           to
           a
           scandalous
           ,
           unexcomm●nicated
           person
           ,
           who
           ●fter
           admonition
           of
           the
           danger
           ,
           doth
           earnestly
           desire
           to
           receive
           it
           ,
           as
           conceiving
           himselfe
           in
           his
           owne
           heart
           and
           conscience
           meet
           to
           participate
           of
           it
           ,
           becomes
           no
           way
           guilty
           of
           his
           si●ne
           or
           punishment
           ,
           in
           case
           he
           eat
           and
           drink
           judgement
           by
           his
           ●nworthy
           receiving
           of
           it
           :
           My
           reasons
           are
           th●se
           ;
           First
           ,
           because
           this
           receiver
           being
           not
           excommunicated
           ,
           hath
           a
           true
           ●ight
           to
           this
           sacrament
           ,
           as
           a
           vi●●ble
           member
           of
           the
           visible
           Church
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           Baptisme
           and
           other
           Ordinan●●s
           ;
           therefore
           the
           Ministers
           cannot
           in
           point
           of
           conscience
           debarr●
           hi●
           fro●
           it
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           be●●use
           he
           hath
           no
           commission
           from
           Christ
           to
           keep
           bac●
           ▪
           
           such
           a
           person
           ,
           nor
           yet
           any
           such
           power
           from
           the
           Church
           or
           state
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           because
           every
           Communicant
           is
           to
           examine
           himselfe
           and
           his
           owne
           conscience
           between
           God
           &
           him
           ,
           whether
           he
           be
           fit
           to
           receive
           the
           sacrament
           or
           not
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           the
           judge
           of
           his
           owne
           heart
           ,
           which
           no
           other
           can
           so
           truly
           discerne
           as
           himselfe
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           11.
           28.
           31.
           2
           Cor.
           13.
           6.
           
           Gal.
           6.
           4.
           5.
           
           Jer.
           17.
           9.
           1
           Cor.
           2.
           11.
           
           And
           if
           he
           judge
           himselfe
           fitly
           prepared
           ,
           joynes
           with
           others
           in
           the
           publike
           confession
           of
           his
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           promiseth
           newnesse
           of
           life
           ,
           the
           Minister
           ought
           in
           point
           of
           charity
           to
           deem
           him
           so
           ,
           and
           hath
           no
           commission
           from
           Christ
           to
           exclude
           him
           ;
           When
           Christ
           himselfe
           instituted
           and
           administred
           this
           sacrament
           ,
           we
           read
           not
           of
           any
           examination
           made
           by
           him
           of
           his
           Disciples
           fitnesse
           or
           preparednesse
           to
           receive
           it
           ;
           nor
           yet
           of
           
             Paul
          
           or
           any
           other
           Apostle
           or
           Minister
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           ,
           that
           made
           any
           such
           particular
           scrutiny
           into
           other
           Communicants
           consciences
           to
           try
           their
           fitnesse
           or
           unfitnesse
           ,
           as
           some
           now
           magisterially
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           make
           by
           way
           of
           jurisdiction
           ▪
           not
           advice
           ,
           derived
           originally
           from
           Popish
           tyranny
           ,
           and
           their
           exploded
           practice
           of
           Auricular
           confession
           to
           a
           Priest
           ,
           before
           the
           receiving
           of
           the
           sacrament
           ▪
           :
           All
           the
           power
           they
           claimed
           or
           exercised
           in
           this
           kind
           ▪
           was
           onely
           by
           way
           of
           Councell
           ;
           
             Let
             a
             man
             therefore
             examine
             himselfe
             ,
          
           not
           others
           ,
           or
           others
           him
           (
           say
           all
           old
           and
           new
           Expositors
           on
           the
           Text
           )
           And
           if
           they
           may
           not
           examine
           ,
           then
           much
           lesse
           judge
           or
           seclude
           him
           as
           unworthy
           ▪
           without
           examination
           or
           knowledge
           of
           his
           heart
           ,
           which
           God
           onely
           knowes
           and
           searcheth
           ,
           and
           himself
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           because
           he
           administers
           the
           sacrament
           to
           him
           as
           to
           a
           person
           outwardly
           fitted
           and
           prepared
           ,
           the
           inward
           preparation
           of
           whose
           heart
           ,
           for
           ought
           he
           knowes
           may
           be
           sincere
           towards
           God
           ,
           &
           really
           changed
           from
           what
           it
           was
           before
           .
           Fifthly
           ,
           because
           the
           administration
           of
           the
           sacrament
           is
           an
           holy
           lawfull
           action
           ,
           and
           Gods
           Ordinan●ce
           in
           the
           Minister
           ,
           who
           delivers
           it
           onely
           as
           Gods
           Ordinance
           ,
           in
           obedi●nce
           to
           his
           command
           ,
           with
           a
           good
           intention
           to
           benefit
           all
           ,
           and
           hurt
           none
           by
           it
           .
           Sixthly
           ,
           because
           such
           a
           persons
           unworthy
           receiving
           is
           onely
           contingent
           and
           casuall
           ;
           
           no
           Minister
           ,
           or
           creature
           being
           able
           infallibly
           to
           judge
           ,
           whether
           God
           at
           this
           instant
           ▪
           out
           of
           his
           abundant
           mercy
           ,
           may
           not
           by
           the
           omnipotent
           working
           of
           his
           spirit
           ,
           in
           the
           preparatory
           examinations
           ,
           prayers
           ,
           exhortations
           before
           the
           act
           of
           receiving
           ,
           &
           in
           the
           very
           receiving
           it selfe
           (
           the
           sacrament
           being
           as
           well
           a
           meanes
           to
           beget
           as
           confirme
           grace
           )
           change
           both
           his
           heart
           and
           life
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           eat
           and
           drink
           salvation
           ,
           instead
           of
           damnation
           to
           himselfe
           .
           Seventhly
           ,
           because
           all
           our
           Opposites
           accord
           ,
           that
           Ministers
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           admister
           the
           sacrament
           to
           masked
           Hypocrites
           ,
           and
           unregenerate
           civill
           morall
           Christians
           ,
           who
           live
           not
           in
           open
           scandalous
           sinners
           ,
           though
           these
           for
           want
           of
           faith
           and
           sincere
           repentance
           doe
           all
           eat
           and
           drink
           judgement
           to
           themselves
           as
           well
           as
           scandalous
           open
           sinners
           :
           Yea
           ,
           most
           of
           them
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Classis
           or
           Pre●bytery
           ,
           shall
           judge
           any
           man
           whom
           the
           Minister
           deems
           ignorant
           ,
           scandalous
           and
           unworthy
           to
           communicate
           ;
           to
           be
           a
           meet
           Communicant
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           Ministers
           judgement
           and
           conscience
           ,
           yet
           he
           may
           nay
           must
           admit
           and
           administer
           the
           sacrament
           to
           him
           .
           I
           would
           then
           demand
           of
           my
           Antagonists
           ,
           whether
           in
           this
           case
           the
           Minister
           be
           guilty
           of
           these
           receivers
           sinnes
           and
           unworthy
           receiving
           ?
           or
           whether
           their
           similitude
           of
           a
           Cup
           of
           poyson
           holds
           in
           such
           a
           case
           ?
           If
           yea
           then
           why
           wil
           they
           thus
           inforce
           them
           to
           commit
           a
           sin
           against
           their
           conscience●
           ▪
           and
           to
           par●ake
           of
           other
           mens
           sins
           in
           these
           
           cases
           by
           administring
           the
           sacrament
           to
           them
           ?
           If
           not
           ,
           then
           they
           yeeld
           their
           objection
           false
           ,
           in
           the
           case
           of
           scandalous
           persons
           too
           ,
           there
           being
           the
           same
           ●●worthy
           p●rticipation
           in
           both
           .
           Seventhly
           ,
           because
           the
           Minist●r
           onely
           gives
           the
           sacrament
           ,
           and
           the
           unworthy
           rec●iving
           ,
           is
           the
           receivers
           owne
           personall
           act
           and
           sinne
           alone
           ,
           not
           the
           Minist●rs
           ,
           as
           is
           his
           unworthy
           hearing
           ,
           praying
           ,
           acting
           .
           Eighthly
           ,
           because
           else
           Christ
           ,
           who
           was
           guilty
           of
           no
           sinne
           ,
           sho●ld
           have
           been
           partaker
           of
           I●das
           his
           sinne
           and
           u●worthy
           receiving
           ,
           in
           administring
           the
           sacrament
           to
           him
           ,
           knowing
           him
           infallibly
           to
           be
           a
           Traytor
           ,
           Theefe
           ,
           Devill
           ,
           and
           sonne
           of
           perdition
           ,
           which
           were
           blasphemy
           to
           affirm
           :
           And
           if
           it
           were
           no
           sin
           in
           Christ
           ,
           then
           not
           in
           others
           ,
           to
           give
           the
           Sacrament
           to
           known
           unworthy
           receivers
           ,
           since
           they
           do
           but
           follow
           his
           example
           .
           Ninthly
           ,
           because
           the
           Minister
           in
           administring
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           is
           a
           sweet
           savour
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           those
           that
           perish
           by
           it
           ,
           as
           in
           those
           that
           are
           saved
           and
           benefitted
           by
           it
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           in
           preaching
           the
           Gospell
           ;
           God
           having
           appointed
           it
           secondarily
           and
           contingently
           (
           as
           well
           as
           his
           Word
           )
           to
           be
           a
           means
           of
           aggravating
           mens
           sins
           and
           condemnation
           ,
           to
           magnifie
           his
           justice
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           an
           instrument
           of
           grace
           and
           salvation
           to
           magnifie
           his
           mercy
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           11.
           25.
           to
           30.
           
           Finally
           ,
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           himselfe
           expresly
           resolves
           in
           positive
           tearms
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           eateth
           and
           drinketh
           unworthily
           ,
           eateth
           &
           drinketh
           damnation
           or
           
             judgment
          
           TO
           HIMSELFE
           (
           not
           to
           the
           Minister
           or
           other
           Communicants
           ,
           )
           and
           drawes
           guilt
           ,
           judgements
           onely
           upon
           himselfe
           ,
           
             verse
          
           27
           ,
           30
           ,
           31.
           
           Thus
           all
           the
           ancient
           and
           moderne
           Comentators
           on
           this
           Text
           ,
           together
           with
           
             Gratian
             ,
          
           Causa
           1.
           
           Quest
           .
           1.
           
           
             Iv●
             Carnot●nsis
          
           Decretal
           .
           secunda
           pars
           ,
           resolve
           unanimously
           against
           the
           
             Donatists
             ;
          
           and
           this
           the
           objectors
           owne
           practice
           heretofore
           ,
           in
           delivering
           the
           sacrament
           to
           such
           ,
           without
           thinking
           themselves
           guilty
           of
           their
           sin
           ,
           having
           exhorted
           ,
           admonished
           them
           of
           the
           danger
           ,
           and
           so
           done
           what
           in
           them
           lay
           to
           keepe
           them
           off
           ,
           refutes
           .
           This
           new
           Doctrine
           therefore
           of
           theirs
           ,
           is
           point-blank
           against
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           Saint
           
             Pauls
          
           expresse
           resolution
           ,
           the
           practice
           and
           judgement
           of
           all
           antiquity
           ,
           their
           owne
           opinions
           ,
           practice
           heretofore
           ,
           and
           others
           now
           ;
           whether
           of
           these
           are
           to
           be
           credited
           herein
           ,
           let
           themselves
           determine
           .
        
         
           Finally
           ,
           the
           word
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           in
           this
           text
           ,
           which
           you
           render
           
             damnation
             ,
          
           signifies
           naught
           else
           but
           
             judgement
             ,
          
           as
           the
           margin
           of
           our
           Bibles
           render
           it
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           some
           temporall
           judgement
           ,
           as
           sicknesse
           ,
           weaknesse
           ,
           death
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           punishments
           ,
           as
           v.
           30
           ,
           31
           ,
           32.
           directly
           expounds
           it
           ,
           and
           most
           Expositors
           on
           this
           text
           resolve
           ;
           not
           eternall
           condemnation
           ,
           as
           you
           misinterpret
           it
           ,
           as
           
             Mat.
          
           5.
           21
           
           ▪
           22.
           
             c.
          
           7.
           1
           ,
           2.
           1
           
             Pet.
          
           4.
           7.
           will
           fully
           clear
           .
           Therefore
           the
           very
           founda●ion
           of
           this
           objection
           ,
           is
           a
           meere
           mistake
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           much
           pressed
           similitude
           of
           a
           cup
           of
           poyson
           ,
           which
           hath
           deluded
           many
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           a
           meere
           fallacy
           ,
           and
           differs
           in
           many
           particulars
           from
           the
           Cup
           in
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           :
           For
           first
           ,
           the
           Cup
           in
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           is
           no
           poyson
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           neither
           can
           any
           Minister
           certainly
           determine
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           prove
           poyson
           to
           the
           soule
           of
           any
           one
           par●icular
           Communicant
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           the
           Word
           or
           other
           Ordinances
           ;
           for
           it
           may
           for
           ought
           he
           knowes
           ,
           prove
           a
           soveraigne
           medicine
           to
           those
           very
           persons
           through
           Gods
           blessing
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           thoug
           〈◊〉
           it
           might
           prove
           poyson
           ;
           And
           therefore
           if
           a
           Physician
           give
           a
           whole
           
           some
           potion
           to
           one
           ,
           to
           whom
           it
           may
           in
           probability
           prove
           a
           medicine
           ,
           not
           a
           poyson
           ;
           and
           it
           proves
           poyson
           to
           him
           onely
           by
           accident
           ,
           through
           his
           distemper
           who
           receives
           it
           (
           as
           many
           physicall
           potions
           doe
           )
           this
           certainly
           is
           neither
           man-slaughter
           nor
           murther
           in
           the
           Physician
           ,
           as
           the
           Objectors
           ignorantly
           mistake
           ,
           (
           for
           then
           I
           doubt
           all
           the
           Physicians
           obout
           
             London
          
           would
           soon
           take
           a
           ●urne
           at
           
             Tibur●●
             .
             )
          
           Set
           then
           the
           similitude
           right
           ,
           as
           it
           stands
           paralell
           with
           the
           Sacrament
           in
           this
           respect
           ,
           and
           it
           vanisheth
           into
           nothing
           ,
           or
           else
           turnes
           against
           you
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           meere
           arbitrary
           ,
           voluntary
           act
           in
           men
           to
           give
           a
           poisonous
           potion
           to
           him
           that
           shall
           demand
           it
           ,
           &
           they
           have
           free
           power
           to
           keep
           it
           from
           him
           if
           they
           please
           :
           But
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           the
           Minister
           hath
           no
           power
           to
           deny
           the
           Sacramentall
           Cup
           and
           Bread
           to
           any
           seeming
           penitents
           that
           desire
           it
           ,
           and
           doth
           but
           his
           duty
           in
           administring
           it
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           manifested
           ;
           therefore
           it
           can
           be
           no
           crime
           in
           him
           :
           Thirdly
           ,
           you
           may
           make
           the
           same
           argument
           against
           the
           Ministers
           preaching
           the
           Gospell
           to
           obstinate
           scandalous
           sinners
           ,
           since
           his
           very
           preaching
           doth
           encrease
           their
           sinnes
           and
           damnation
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           his
           administring
           the
           Sacraments
           to
           them
           ,
           Mat.
           10.
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           Heb.
           6.
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           
        
         
           Now
           whereas
           they
           object
           ,
           that
           the
           admission
           of
           unexcommunicated
           wicked
           scandalous
           persons
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           is
           more
           then
           an
           arbitrary
           ,
           tyrannicall
           ,
           Papall
           domineering
           over
           the
           consciences
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           Elders
           ,
           and
           godly
           people
           :
           it
           's
           a
           meere
           untruth
           and
           scandalous
           assertion
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           premises
           demonstrate
           ;
           never
           affirmed
           by
           any
           Classicke
           Author
           till
           this
           age
           ;
           and
           though
           a
           real
           errour
           in
           many
           consciencious
           persons
           who
           beleeve
           it
           as
           a
           truth
           ,
           yet
           I
           fear
           &
           partly
           know
           ,
           that
           many
           who
           now
           object
           &
           urge
           it
           ,
           do
           not
           cordially
           beleev
           it
           as
           a
           truth
           ,
           but
           rather
           make
           use
           of
           it
           as
           a
           received
           error
           the
           more
           easily
           to
           usurp
           unto
           themselves
           a
           meere
           arbitrary
           ,
           if
           not
           tyrannicall
           authority
           over
           their
           Congregations
           consciences
           ,
           and
           Gods
           Ordinances
           ,
           in
           admitting
           to
           ,
           excluding
           from
           them
           whom
           they
           please
           :
           the
           very
           extremity
           of
           that
           arbitrary
           ,
           Episcopall
           ,
           Papall
           power
           ,
           which
           we
           solemnly
           vow
           against
           in
           our
           Nationall
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           have
           taken
           up
           arms
           against
           in
           the
           field
           :
           And
           so
           much
           concerning
           this
           grand
           difference
           ,
           the
           importance
           whereof
           hath
           made
           me
           more
           prolix
           and
           copious
           .
        
         
           The
           eighth
           thing
           in
           controversie
           is
           ,
           Whether
           Ministers
           may
           not
           as
           well
           refuse
           to
           preach
           the
           Word
           to
           such
           unexcommunicated
           grosse
           impenitent
           ,
           scandalous
           Christians
           ,
           whom
           they
           would
           suspend
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           for
           feare
           of
           partaking
           with
           them
           in
           ,
           and
           being
           guilty
           of
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           as
           to
           administer
           the
           Sacrament
           to
           them
           ?
           since
           their
           unprofitable
           hearing
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           is
           every
           wayes
           as
           dangerous
           ,
           as
           damning
           a
           sinne
           to
           their
           soules
           ,
           as
           their
           ●nworthy
           receiving
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           eat
           and
           drink
           damnation
           to
           themselves
           ,
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           doe
           but
           heare
           and
           multiply
           damnation
           to
           themselves
           in
           the
           other
           ?
           2
           Cor.
           2.
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           Mat.
           10.
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           Mark
           16.
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           Luke
           8.
           18.
           
           Heb.
           2.
           1
           ,
           2.
           chap.
           2.
           7
           ,
           8.
           chap.
           6.
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           The
           rather
           ,
           because
           that
           oft
           alleaged
           Text
           of
           Matth.
           7.
           6.
           
           
             Give
             not
             that
             which
             is
             holy
             unto
             dogs
             ,
             neither
             cast
             you
             your
             pearles
             before
             swine
             ,
             least
             they
             trample
             the●
             under
             their
             feet
             ,
             and
             turne
             againe
             and
             teare
             you
             :
          
           is
           properly
           meant
           of
           
             preaching
             the
             Word
             ,
          
           t●o
           administing
           the
           Sacrament
           unto
           such
           ;
           as
           is
           evident
           by
           Mat.
           10.
           14.
           
           Mark
           
           16.
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           Acts
           13.
           46.
           51.
           
           And
           whether
           any
           reason
           can
           be
           given
           by
           our
           Opposites
           ,
           why
           such
           as
           these
           should
           be
           admitted
           by
           themselves
           ,
           to
           heare
           the
           Word
           ,
           without
           any
           scruple
           ,
           guilt
           ,
           or
           participation
           of
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           yet
           be
           totally
           secluded
           from
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           under
           paine
           of
           being
           guilty
           of
           their
           unworthy
           receiving
           ?
        
         
           To
           this
           pressing
           demand
           ,
           our
           Antagonists
           answer
           v●riously
           ,
           putting
           sundry
           groundlesse
           differences
           ,
           between
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           administration
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           severally
           examine
           .
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           a
           
             Minister
             preacheth
             the
             Word
             to
             many
             unprofitable
             hearers
             ,
             not
             knowing
             them
             to
             he
             such
             ,
             in
             hope
             to
             convert
             and
             profit
             them
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             such
             in
             the
             Auditory
             :
             so
             also
             he
             gives
             the
             sacraments
             to
             some
             unworthy
             receivers
             ,
             not
             knowing
             them
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             with
             an
             intention
             to
             doe
             them
             good
             :
             and
             in
             such
             cases
             he
             is
             blamlesse
             :
          
           (
           Thus
           far
           then
           there
           is
           no
           such
           difference
           ,
           as
           is
           surmised
           .
           )
           
             But
             ●f
             he
             give
             the
             holy
             seals
             of
             Christs
             body
             and
             blood
             to
             scandalous
             and
             impenitent
             persons
             ,
             he
             knows
             he
             gives
             them
             damnation
             to
             eat
             and
             drink
             ;
             and
             is
             half
             sharer
             with
             them
             in
             the
             sinfull
             act
             ;
             so
             that
             though
             unworthy
             hearing
             and
             receiving
             be
             equally
             damnable
             ,
             to
             the
             hearers
             and
             receivers
             ,
             yet
             not
             equally
             dangerous
             to
             the
             Ministers
             .
          
        
         
           I
           answer
           to
           this
           latter
           clause
           ,
           wherein
           the
           difference
           is
           pretended
           :
           First
           ,
           that
           the
           Minister
           doth
           as
           certainly
           know
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           preach
           the
           Word
           to
           obstinate
           ,
           scandalous
           ,
           impenitent
           sinners
           ,
           he
           doth
           but
           preach
           damnation
           to
           them
           in
           his
           Sermons
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           doth
           give
           damnation
           to
           them
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           
             Mark
             ▪
          
           16.
           16.
           
           Heb.
           6.
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           Matth.
           10.
           14.
           15.
           and
           those
           whom
           he
           certainly
           knowes
           to
           be
           such
           scandalous
           and
           impenitent
           receivers
           ,
           he
           cannot
           but
           know
           ●o
           be
           first
           impenitent
           ,
           scandalous
           hearers
           ,
           since
           the
           Sermon
           preceeds
           the
           Sacrament
           :
           Therefore
           if
           he
           be
           guilty
           of
           their
           sin
           or
           damnation
           ,
           in
           giving
           the
           Sacrament
           to
           them
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           likewise
           in
           preaching
           to
           them
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           this
           evasion
           is
           built
           upon
           two
           false
           principles
           :
           First
           ,
           that
           a
           Minister
           may
           and
           doth
           ●ertainly
           know
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           give
           the
           Sacrament
           to
           one
           who
           hath
           been
           formerly
           an
           impenitent
           scandalous
           sinner
           ,
           but
           now
           comes
           openly
           and
           confesseth
           his
           sinnes
           ,
           promiseth
           reformation
           for
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           is
           desirous
           to
           receive
           the
           sacramentall
           signes
           of
           the
           pardon
           of
           his
           sinnes
           ,
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           with
           expresse
           promise
           and
           desire
           to
           become
           a
           new
           man
           (
           as
           all
           receivers
           ever
           externally
           doe
           )
           that
           he
           gives
           him
           damnation
           to
           eat
           and
           drink
           :
           This
           I
           am
           certaine
           no
           Minister
           can
           infallibly
           know
           or
           affirme
           ,
           because
           he
           knows
           not
           the
           present
           change
           or
           inclination
           of
           his
           heart
           ,
           or
           whether
           God
           by
           ●his
           very
           duty
           may
           not
           really
           convert
           him
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           the
           Minister
           who
           sorewarnes
           men
           of
           the
           danger
           of
           unworthy
           receiving
           ,
           and
           admonisheth
           the
           Communicants
           seriously
           to
           examine
           themselves
           ,
           and
           come
           prepared
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           or
           else
           to
           forbeare
           ,
           is
           guilty
           of
           the
           unworthy
           rec●ivers
           sinnes
           ;
           which
           I
           have
           already
           disproved
           .
           Therefore
           this
           diversity
           vanisheth
           into
           smoke
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           they
           alleadge
           ;
           
             That
             the
             Lords
             holy
             table
             in
             the
             holy
             Communi●n
             ,
             〈◊〉
             a
             place
             of
             Gods
             more
             holy
             presence
             then
             the
             common
             Auditory
             ,
             where
             we
             come
             neerer
             unto
             God
             ▪
             and
             receive
             with
             the
             Word
             and
             Promis●s
             particularly
             appli●d
             to
             〈◊〉
             
             the
             seales
             of
             o●r
             co●●union
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             right
             and
             int●res●
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             benefits
             :
             But
             preaching
             to
             a
             co●●on
             Auditory
             ,
             is
             a
             generall
             pr●pounding
             of
             the
             Word
             and
             Promises
             to
             all
             ,
             not
             a
             particular
             application
             of
             it
             to
             any
             :
             therfore
             there
             it
             ●ore
             danger
             and
             greater
             sinne
             in
             admitting
             ●●worthy
             receivers
             to
             the
             Lords
             table
             ,
             then
             in
             preaching
             to
             them
             ;
             at
             app●ares
             in
             Aarons
             two
             sonnes
             ,
          
           Levit.
           19.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           
             and
             Uzzah
             ,
          
           2
           Sam.
           6.
           7.
           
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ;
           first
           ,
           that
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           distinction
           ,
           is
           just
           the
           late
           
             Archbishop
             of
          
           Canterburies
           Doctrine
           ,
           in
           his
           Speech
           
             in
             Starre-chamber
          
           (
           so
           much
           distasted
           in
           former
           times
           )
           who
           
             produceth
             this
             for
             a
             reason
             ,
             why
          
           we
           should
           bow
           to
           the
           Table
           and
           Altar
           ,
           not
           to
           the
           Pulpit
           ,
           pag.
           47.
           
           
             We
             must
             bow
             towards
             the
             Altar
             as
          
           THE
           GREATEST
           
             place
             of
             Gods
             presence
             on
             earth
             ;
             I
             say
          
           THE
           GREATEST
           ,
           
             yea
          
           GREATER
           THEN
           THE
           PULPIT
           ;
           
             for
             there
             it
             is
             ,
          
           Hoc
           est
           corpus
           meum
           ,
           
             this
             is
             my
             body
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             ▪
             t
             is
             at
             ●ost
             but
             ▪
          
           Hoc
           est
           Verbum
           meum
           ,
           
             this
             is
             my
             Word
             ;
             and
          
           A
           GREATER
           REVERENCE
           NO
           DOUBT
           
             is
             du●
             to
             the
             body
             ,
             then
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             relation
             answerably
             to
             the
             Thr●n●
             where
             hii
             body
             is
             usually
             present
             ,
             then
             to
             the
             Seat
             whence
             his
             word
             useth
             to
             be
             proclai●ed
             ;
          
           which
           I
           have
           elsewhere
           at
           large
           refuted
           ,
           proving
           
           Gods
           presence
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           to
           be
           as
           
             much
             ,
             a●
             really
             present
             in
             other
             Ordinances
             as
             in
             this
             ,
          
           from
           Matth.
           28.
           20.
           and
           other
           Texts
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           this
           passage
           proves
           this
           Sacrament
           to
           be
           as
           converting
           ,
           yea
           ,
           a
           more
           converting
           Ordinance
           ,
           then
           preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           which
           my
           Antagonists
           positively
           deny
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           in
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           there
           is
           or
           ought
           to
           be
           a
           particular
           Application
           of
           it
           to
           all
           the
           Auditors
           severall
           consciences
           ,
           sinnes
           ,
           conditions
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           the
           Administration
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           :
           witnesse
           experience
           ,
           and
           Acts
           2.
           23.
           37.
           38
           ,
           39
           ,
           40
           ,
           41.
           chap.
           3.
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           17
           ,
           19.
           
           Matth
           :
           24.
           45
           ,
           46.
           
           Luke
           12.
           42.
           therefore
           this
           is
           a
           difference
           without
           a
           diversity
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           the
           examples
           of
           
             Arons
          
           sonnes
           ,
           and
           
             Uzzah
             ,
          
           are
           impertinently
           alleaged
           ,
           since
           they
           relate
           not
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           rather
           respect
           unworthy
           Ministers
           ,
           then
           Communicanst
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           they
           Object
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Minister
             in
             giving
             the
             Sacrament
             to
             knowne
             impenitent
             sinners
             ,
             pr●acheth
             ●ost
             palpable
             lyes
             against
             his
             owne
             conscience
             ,
             when
             he
             
             s●●h
             ,
             The
             body
             of
             Christ
             was
             broken
             for
             you
             ,
             and
             his
             blood
             shed
             for
             you
             ;
             when
             as
             in
             preaching
             the
             Word
             ,
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             propound
             the
             truth
             to
             wicked
             men
             generally
             ,
             but
             not
             partic●larly
             apply
             any
             word
             of
             co●fort
             ,
             or
             pro●ise
             of
             blessing
             to
             any
             ●●profitable
             hearers
             ,
             b●t
             ●pon
             condition
             of
             repentance
             .
          
        
         
           To
           this
           I
           answer
           ;
           first
           ,
           that
           the
           Minister
           doth
           not
           administer
           the
           Sacrament
           to
           any
           knowne
           impenitent
           sinners
           under
           that
           notion
           ,
           but
           onely
           as
           penitent
           sinners
           ,
           truly
           repenting
           of
           their
           sinnes
           past
           ,
           and
           promising
           ,
           purposing
           to
           lead
           a
           new
           life
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           as
           the
           exhortations
           before
           the
           Sacrament
           and
           their
           publike
           confessions
           before
           the
           whole
           Congregation
           manifest
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           useth
           these
           words
           ,
           
             The
             body
             of
             Christ
             which
             was
             broken
             ,
             and
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             shed
             for
             yo●
          
           &c.
           not
           absolutely
           ,
           but
           conditionally
           onely
           ▪
           in
           case
           they
           receive
           the
           Sacrament
           worthily
           ,
           and
           become
           penitent
           and
           beleeving
           receivers
           ,
           as
           they
           all
           pro●esse
           themselves
           to
           be
           ,
           just
           so
           as
           they
           preach
           repentance
           and
           remi●sion
           to
           their
           Auditors
           ;
           Therefore
           the
           case
           is
           just
           the
           same
           in
           both
           
           without
           any
           difference
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           particular
           delivery
           and
           recitall
           of
           the
           words
           by
           the
           Minister
           to
           every
           Communicant
           ,
           is
           not
           simply
           necessary
           ,
           nor
           of
           divine
           ,
           but
           humane
           institution
           onely
           ,
           though
           usually
           and
           warrantably
           practised
           amongst
           us
           .
           Therefore
           this
           new
           distinction
           is
           of
           no
           moment
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           they
           surmise
           ,
           that
           
             they
             have
             an
             expresse
             command
             to
             preach
             the
             
             Gospell
             to
             every
             creature
             without
             exception
             ,
             to
             Pagans
             as
             well
             as
             Christians
             ,
          
           Matth.
           28.
           19
           ,
           20.
           
           Marke
           16.
           15.
           
           Rom.
           10.
           18.
           
           
             But
             they
             have
             no
             such
             command
             to
             administer
             the
             Sacrament
             to
             all
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             worthy
             receivers
             .
          
        
         
           I
           answer
           ;
           first
           ,
           that
           this
           precept
           principally
           respectes
           none
           but
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           were
           sent
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospell
           to
           all
           Nations
           and
           creatures
           ,
           and
           endued
           with
           the
           gif●
           of
           tongues
           to
           that
           purpose
           ;
           not
           ordinary
           Preachers
           ,
           who
           confine
           themselves
           usually
           to
           particular
           Congregations
           ,
           Countries
           ,
           and
           have
           no
           extraordinary
           guift
           of
           tongues
           enabling
           them
           to
           preach
           to
           all
           Naions
           in
           their
           owne
           language
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostles
           had
           ,
           Acts
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           though
           the
           Sacrament
           must
           not
           be
           administred
           to
           Heathens
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           Gospell
           may
           and
           must
           be
           preached
           ,
           before
           they
           beleeve
           and
           professe
           Christ
           ;
           yet
           it
           must
           be
           administred
           to
           them
           as
           well
           as
           baptisme
           ,
           after
           their
           beliefe
           and
           profession
           of
           Christ
           ;
           since
           it
           appeares
           by
           the
           very
           objected
           Texts
           ,
           that
           as
           they
           were
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospell
           to
           all
           Nations
           ,
           creatures
           ,
           and
           sorts
           of
           men
           ,
           so
           they
           
             were
             to
             baptize
             them
             likewise
             ,
          
           and
           by
           consequence
           to
           administer
           the
           other
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           baptisme
           :
           as
           the
           1
           Cor.
           10.
           1.
           to
           6.
           16
           ,
           17.
           21.
           chap.
           11.
           20.
           to
           34.
           compared
           with
           Matth.
           26.
           20.
           27
           ,
           28.
           
           Marke
           14.
           18
           ,
           &c.
           
           Luke
           22.
           14
           ,
           &c.
           manifest
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           belongs
           of
           right
           to
           all
           visible
           knowing
           Members
           of
           the
           visible
           
           Church
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           Baptisme
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           formerly
           evidenced
           ;
           and
           as
           the
           Confession
           of
           
             Saxony
          
           resolves
           in
           these
           tearmes
           ;
           
             The
             Sacraments
             of
             Baptisme
             and
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             are
             so
             instituted
             ,
             that
             every
             man
             may
             use
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             be
             pledges
             and
             testimonies
             ,
             which
             declare
             ,
             that
             the
             benefits
             promised
             in
             the
             Gospell
             doe
             ap●rtaine
             to
             every
             one
             ;
             for
             the
             voyce
             of
             the
             Gospell
             is
             generall
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           This
           distinction
           therefore
           is
           invalid
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           they
           consent
           ,
           
             that
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             preach
             the
             Word
             ,
             to
             scandalous
             impenitent
             sinners
             ,
             who
             turne
             Apostates
             ,
             wilfull
             scorners
             and
             persec●tors
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             who
             doe
             but
             the
             more
             rage
             and
             are
             ●ardned
             thereby
             ;
             it
             being
             a
             prophanation
             of
             holy
             things
             ,
             a
             giving
             of
             holy
             things
             to
             dogges
             ,
             and
             a
             casting
             of
             Pearls
             before
             swine
             ,
          
           Mat.
           7.
           6.
           chap.
           10.
           14.
           
           Acts
           14.
           51.
           
           
             Ergo
             ,
             they
             must
             not
             give
             this
             sacrament
             to
             such
             .
          
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           they
           fully
           grant
           what
           I
           contend
           for
           ,
           
             to
             wit
             ,
          
           that
           such
           dogges
           and
           swine
           who
           ought
           to
           be
           suspended
           from
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           ought
           likewise
           to
           be
           suspended
           from
           hearing
           the
           Word
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           do
           herein
           justifie
           and
           subscribe
           to
           my
           opinion
           instead
           of
           refutingit
           .
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           never
           contested
           ▪
           that
           such
           dogs
           and
           swine
           as
           these
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           admitted
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           but
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           totally
           excommunicated
           ,
           as
           well
           from
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           Ordinances
           ,
           as
           from
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ;
           not
           secluded
           from
           it
           alone
           ,
           and
           admitted
           to
           all
           the
           rest
           :
           Only
           here
           the
           Question
           between
           us
           will
           be
           ,
           
           who
           are
           those
           
             dogges
          
           and
           
             swine
          
           that
           our
           Saviour
           intends
           ,
           Matth.
           7.
           6
           ?
           Certainly
           not
           every
           Christian
           that
           relapseth
           againe
           and
           againe
           into
           severall
           scandalous
           
           sinnes
           ,
           against
           his
           pomises
           ,
           Vowes
           ,
           Covenants
           ,
           as
           the
           best
           men
           many
           times
           may
           doe
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           strength
           of
           their
           sins
           and
           corruptions
           ,
           before
           they
           can
           totally
           subdue
           them
           Pro.
           24
           ,
           16.
           
           Psal.
           34.
           19.
           
           Psal.
           38.
           3
           ,
           4.
           Psal.
           40.
           12.
           
           James
           3.
           2.
           Matth.
           18.
           22
           
           Gal.
           6.
           1.
           
           Nor
           yet
           every
           scandalous
           sinner
           ,
           who
           repaires
           to
           the
           Word
           and
           Sacraments
           ,
           with
           a
           desire
           to
           heare
           and
           receive
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           joynes
           with
           the
           Congregation
           in
           the
           externall
           confession
           and
           bewailing
           his
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           promising
           ,
           vowing
           repentance
           and
           a
           new
           life
           ;
           surely
           such
           a●
           these
           are
           no
           dogges
           nor
           swine
           within
           our
           Saviours
           precept
           ,
           as
           you
           surmise
           ;
           for
           then
           by
           your
           owne
           confessions
           ,
           you
           ought
           not
           to
           preach
           unto
           them
           ,
           but
           seclude
           them
           from
           the
           Word
           ,
           (
           of
           which
           this
           Text
           is
           principally
           intended
           ,
           )
           as
           well
           as
           Sacraments
           ;
           but
           onely
           such
           Infidels
           and
           Heathens
           who
           refused
           to
           embrace
           and
           beleeve
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           andharbour
           or
           entertaine
           the
           Preachers
           of
           it
           (
           which
           many
           scandalous
           sinners
           are
           very
           willing
           to
           doe
           )
           Or
           such
           open
           contemners
           ,
           persecutors
           of
           the
           Gospel
           and
           Ministers
           of
           it
           ,
           who
           run
           upon
           and
           teare
           the
           Preachers
           thereof
           ,
           trampling
           the
           Pearls
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           the
           tenderers
           of
           them
           under
           their
           feet
           ,
           as
           the
           Text
           resolves
           
             in
             terminis
             ,
          
           Matth.
           7.
           6.
           chap.
           10.
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           Luke
           9.
           5.
           
           Acts
           13.
           46
           ,
           &c.
           
           Or
           ,
           open
           
             Apostates
             from
             the
             Christian
             faith
             ,
          
           which
           they
           once
           embraced
           ,
           
             but
             after
             ,
             return
             with
             the
             dogg●
             to
             his
             vomit
             ,
             and
             the
             sow
             that
             is
             washed
             ,
             to
             her
             wallowing
             in
             the
             myre
             ,
             trampling
             under
             feet
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             counting
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Covenant
             wherewith
             they
             were
             sanctified
             ,
             an
             unholy
             thing
             ,
             offering
             despight
             to
             the
             spirit
             of
             grace
             ,
             denying
             the
             very
             Lord
             that
             bought
             them
             ,
             and
             contemning
             Christ
             himselfe
             (
             as
             Julian
             the
             Apostate
             ,
             with
             others
             did
             )
          
           a●
           Saint
           
             Peter
          
           and
           
             Paul
          
           expresly
           determine
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           2.
           1
           ,
           2.
           21.
           22.
           
           Heb.
           10.
           28
           ,
           29.
           chap.
           6.
           4.
           to
           9.
           
           To
           apply
           this
           Text
           then
           to
           such
           scandalous
           sinners
           ,
           who
           duly
           repaire
           to
           the
           publike
           Ordinances
           ,
           desire
           to
           participate
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           externally
           professe
           reformation
           and
           repentance
           (
           of
           which
           the
           controversie
           onely
           is
           )
           is
           a
           meere
           perverting
           of
           this
           Text
           ,
           and
           an
           application
           of
           it
           unto
           such
           ,
           whom
           Christ
           did
           never
           intend
           thereby
           ,
           as
           these
           parallel
           Texts
           demonstrate
           :
           However
           ,
           certaine
           I
           am
           ,
           this
           Text
           extends
           not
           to
           any
           pious
           ,
           penitent
           ,
           beleeving
           Christians
           ,
           truly
           fearing
           God
           ,
           who
           out
           of
           judgement
           ,
           conscience
           ,
           dare
           not
           joyn
           with
           Sectaries
           in
           their
           new
           Independent
           wayes
           of
           separation
           ,
           to
           whom
           our
           Independent
           Ministers
           ,
           Anabaptists
           ,
           &
           other
           Separatists
           ,
           are
           so
           uncharitable
           ,
           unchristian
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           not
           admit
           them
           nor
           their
           children
           to
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           in
           their
           separate
           Congregations
           ,
           nor
           communicate
           with
           them
           upon
           any
           tearmes
           ,
           for
           feare
           of
           giving
           that
           which
           is
           holy
           to
           dogges
           ,
           and
           casting
           Pearles
           before
           swine
           ;
           such
           ,
           and
           no
           better
           are
           the
           holiest
           ,
           best
           of
           our
           Presbyterian
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           Churchmembers
           estimated
           in
           their
           uncharitable
           Pharisaicall
           ,
           unbrotherly
           opinions
           .
           God
           grant
           unto
           them
           more
           charity
           ,
           and
           lessespirituall
           pride
           ,
           which
           of
           all
           sinnes
           ●he
           ,
           d●serves
           most
           to
           be
           excommunicated
           out
           of
           all
           Christian
           hearts
           and
           Congregations
           .
        
         
           
             But
             their
             sixth
             and
             last
             difference
             ,
             wherein
             they
             all
             accord
             ,
             yea
             place
             their
             strength
             ,
             (
             being
             indeed
             the
             very
             foundation
             of
             their
             mistake
             ,
             )
             this
             great
             controversie
             of
             suspension
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             &
             so
             requiring
             a
             fuller
             answer
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             ou●
          
           Reverend
           Brother
           of
           Scotland
           
             insisted
             on
             i●
             his
          
           conorov●sall
           Fas●
           
           Sermon
           ,
           
             That
             the
          
           preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           is
           a
           converting
           Ordinance
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ought
           to
           be
           preached
           to
           scandalous
           sinners
           ,
           to
           convert
           them
           from
           their
           sins
           ;
           but
           the
           sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           supper
           is
           no
           converting
           ,
           but
           onely
           a
           sealing
           and
           confirming
           Ordinance
           ,
           instituted
           ,
           not
           to
           beget
           ,
           but
           ●ncrease
           faith
           and
           rep●●tance
           where
           they
           are
           formerly
           b●gun
           ;
           and
           therefore
           not
           to
           be
           administred
           to
           such
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           can
           seale
           no
           pardon
           of
           sinne
           ,
           nor
           covenant
           of
           grace
           .
           
             The
             same
             distinction
             hath
             likewise
             been
             used
             in
             a
             Sermon
             at
          
           Wool-chu●ch
           ,
           
             and
             is
             subscribed
             to
             by
             all
             the
             three
             printed
             Answers
             to
             my
             four
             Queries
             .
          
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ;
           first
           ,
           that
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           is
           a
           converting
           as
           well
           as
           a
           sealing
           Ordinance
           .
           For
           the
           better
           cleering
           wherof
           ,
           we
           must
           distinguish
           of
           two
           sorts
           of
           conversion
           and
           sealing
           ,
           which
           our
           Antagonists
           ,
           to
           delude
           the
           vulgar
           ,
           have
           ignorantly
           ,
           wilfully
           or
           injudiciously
           confounded
           :
           First
           ,
           there
           is
           an
           externall
           conversion
           of
           men
           from
           
             Pag●●is●e
          
           or
           
             Gentilisme
             ,
          
           to
           the
           externall
           profession
           of
           the
           
             P●ith
             of
             Christ
             ;
          
           which
           is
           ordinarily
           wrought
           by
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           ;
           or
           extraordinarily
           ,
           by
           miracles
           without
           the
           Word
           preached
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           those
           without
           the
           Church
           ;
           but
           ordinarily
           effected
           by
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           Baptisme
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           infants
           of
           Christian
           Parents
           borne
           within
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           Sacrament
           both
           admits
           and
           makes
           them
           members
           of
           the
           visible
           Church
           (
           without
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           which
           infants
           are
           not
           capable
           ,
           )
           Acts
           2.
           37.
           to
           43.
           1
           Pet.
           3.
           20
           21.
           
           Joh.
           3.
           5.
           1
           Cor.
           7.
           14.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           conversion
           from
           a
           meere
           externall
           formall
           profession
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           and
           faith
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           an
           inward
           spirituall
           embracing
           and
           application
           of
           Christ
           ,
           with
           his
           merits
           and
           promises
           to
           our
           soules
           ,
           by
           the
           saving
           grace
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           to
           an
           holy
           Christian
           reall
           change
           of
           heart
           and
           life
           :
           In
           this
           last
           conversion
           ,
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           is
           not
           onely
           a
           sealing
           or
           confirming
           ,
           but
           likewise
           a
           regenerating
           and
           converting
           Ordinance
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Word
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           likewise
           a
           double
           sealing
           (
           if
           we
           admit
           this
           Sacrament
           or
           Baptisme
           
           to
           be
           
             Seales
             ,
          
           though
           never
           once
           *
           stiled
           
             Seals
          
           in
           any
           Scripture
           text
           :
           )
           1.
           
           A
           visible
           externall
           sealing
           of
           the
           pardon
           of
           sin
           ,
           &
           Gods
           promises
           in
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           to
           our
           outward
           sences
           .
           2.
           
           An
           internall
           invisible
           sealing
           of
           them
           
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
          
           working
           in
           ,
           by
           the
           Word
           and
           Sacraments
           ,
           to
           our
           soules
           :
           In
           the
           first
           sense
           ,
           this
           Sacrament
           is
           a
           seale
           to
           all
           receivers
           ,
           even
           to
           those
           who
           are
           scandalous
           and
           unworthy
           ,
           who
           receive
           only
           the
           outward
           elements
           ;
           In
           the
           second
           sence
           ,
           only
           to
           worthy
           ,
           penitent
           ,
           beleeving
           receivers
           ,
           who
           receivethe
           inward
           invisible
           grace
           as
           wel
           as
           the
           outward
           signes
           :
           The
           first
           ,
           seales
           all
           Gods
           promises
           and
           a
           free
           pardon
           of
           all
           our
           sinnes
           onely
           conditionally
           ,
           if
           we
           truly
           repent
           ,
           lay
           hold
           on
           Christs
           passion
           ,
           merits
           ,
           promises
           ,
           and
           apply
           them
           to
           our
           soules
           by
           a
           lively
           saving
           faith
           ,
           and
           sincere
           repentance
           ;
           the
           second
           seales
           them
           to
           us
           absolutely
           ,
           because
           we
           have
           thus
           embraced
           and
           applyed
           them
           .
        
         
           These
           distinctions
           premised
           ,
           we
           may
           easily
           discover
           the
           falsity
           of
           the
           Antagonists
           surmise
           ,
           
             That
             this
             sacrament
             is
             no
             converting
             ,
             but
             onely
             a
             sealing
             Ordinance
             ;
             and
             that
             onely
             to
             true
             beleevers
             ,
             and
             worthy
             receivers
             ,
             to
             whom
             alone
             it
             seals
             the
             pardon
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             promises
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ;
          
           for
           proofe
           whereof
           ,
           they
           produce
           neither
           reason
           nor
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           their
           owne
           bare
           confident
           groundlesse
           assertions
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           thus
           refute
           because
           it
           is
           a
           very
           common
           dangerous
           error
           .
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           our
           Antagonists
           unanimously
           grant
           ,
           that
           the
           Sacrament
           belongs
           to
           all
           unscandalous
           members
           of
           the
           visible
           Church
           ,
           capable
           of
           self-examination
           ,
           
           and
           not
           actually
           excommunicated
           ,
           to
           close
           Hypocrites
           ,
           &
           morall
           carnal
           Christians
           ,
           not
           really
           regenerated
           ,
           converted
           ,
           yea
           to
           scandalous
           persons
           unconvicted
           ,
           whom
           they
           professe
           no
           Minister
           hath
           any
           power
           to
           suspend
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           upon
           his
           owne
           particular
           private
           knowledge
           of
           their
           guilt
           .
           If
           then
           the
           Sacrament
           be
           onely
           a
           sealing
           or
           confirming
           ordinance
           of
           true
           grace
           ,
           when
           and
           where
           it
           is
           already
           begun
           ,
           then
           it
           were
           altogether
           impertinent
           and
           ineffectuall
           unto
           civill
           carnall
           Christians
           ;
           Therefore
           do
           ubtlesse
           it
           is
           and
           was
           intended
           by
           Christ
           for
           a
           conv●rting
           Ordinance
           to
           all
           such
           as
           these
           ,
           to
           turne
           them
           from
           their
           evill
           wayes
           ,
           and
           work
           saving
           grace
           within
           their
           hearts
           ,
           since
           it
           can
           have
           no
           other
           proper
           primary
           effect
           in
           such
           :
           Certainly
           God
           and
           Christ
           bestow
           no
           Ordinances
           upon
           men
           in
           vaine
           ;
           therefore
           their
           intentions
           in
           instituting
           this
           Supper
           even
           for
           such
           visible
           morall
           unregenerate
           Christians
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           reall
           Saints
           ,
           must
           necessarily
           be
           for
           their
           conversion
           ,
           not
           their
           confirmation
           and
           sealingonely
           ,
           in
           that
           sense
           as
           they
           interpret
           it
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           all
           Ordinances
           of
           Christ
           that
           tend
           to
           edification
           ,
           confirmation
           ,
           or
           encrease
           of
           grace
           ,
           are
           more
           or
           lesse
           conducent
           to
           begin
           or
           beget
           grace
           ,
           converting
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           strengthening
           Ordinances
           ;
           the
           preaching
           ,
           reading
           ,
           hearing
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           which
           comfort
           ,
           strengthen
           and
           build
           up
           men
           in
           grace
           ,
           doe
           likewise
           (
           by
           our
           Antagonists
           free
           confessions
           )
           convert
           and
           beget
           grace
           ;
           why
           then
           should
           not
           the
           Sacrament
           doe
           the
           like
           ?
           ●ince
           Gods
           spirit
           equally
           breathes
           and
           works
           in
           all
           his
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           may
           and
           doth
           regenerate
           and
           beget
           grace
           in
           mens
           souls
           ,
           by
           what
           Ordinance
           he
           thinks
           best
           ,
           working
           in
           and
           by
           every
           Ordinance
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           by
           any
           :
           
             The
             rather
             ,
             because
             Christ
             instituted
             this
             Sacrament
             to
             be
             frequently
             received
             ,
             when
             a●
             Baptisme
             only
             is
             but
             once
             administred
             ,
             for
             this
             very
             end
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             often
             fall
             into
             sin
             through
             infirmity
             ,
             may
             likewise
             by
             this
             supper
             often
             rise
             againe
             ,
             be
             refreshed
             ,
             comforted
             ,
             and
             get
             strength
             against
             their
             sinnes
             and
             corruptious
             :
             And
             is
             it
             not
             then
             a
             converting
             as
             well
             as
             a
             co●firming
             Ordinance
             ,
             fit
             for
             sinners
             to
             resort
             to
             ?
          
           The
           Sacraments
           are
           by
           all
           Divines
           whatsoever
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           Directory
           ,
           page
           52.
           ever
           enumerated
           among
           the
           MEANS
           OF
           GRACE
           and
           SALVATION
           ;
           why
           then
           should
           they
           not
           be
           meanes
           of
           converting
           and
           begetting
           grace
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           strengthning
           and
           consirming
           it
           ?
           as
           your selves
           affirme
           .
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           very
           receiving
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           even
           in
           unregenerate
           persons
           ,
           is
           for
           the
           most
           part
           accompanied
           with
           such
           particulars
           ,
           as
           are
           most
           effectual
           to
           convert
           &
           beget
           grace
           in
           mens
           hearts
           :
           As
           first
           ,
           with
           a
           previous
           externall
           ▪
           serious
           examination
           of
           their
           own
           hearts
           and
           estates
           ,
           between
           God
           &
           their
           owne
           consciences
           ,
           for
           which
           there
           are
           divers
           pious
           rules
           and
           directions
           published
           in
           printed
           books
           of
           devotion
           ,
           which
           most
           Communicants
           ordinarily
           read
           and
           make
           use
           of
           before
           their
           resort
           to
           the
           Lords
           Table
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           a
           solemne
           searching
           out
           of
           all
           their
           open
           or
           secret
           sinnes
           and
           corruptions
           ,
           past
           or
           present
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           a
           serious
           ,
           particular
           ,
           private
           confession
           of
           them
           ,
           a
           hearty
           contrition
           and
           humiliation
           for
           them
           ,
           private
           prayers
           to
           God
           for
           pardon
           of
           ,
           yea
           power
           and
           strength
           against
           them
           ;
           secret
           purposes
           ,
           Vowes
           
           and
           resolutions
           for
           ever
           to
           relinquish
           ,
           war
           ,
           strive
           ,
           fight
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           avoid
           all
           occasions
           which
           may
           ensnare
           them
           in
           them
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           sundry
           pious
           ,
           soul-ravishing
           meditations
           ,
           both
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           Gods
           mercy
           and
           justice
           ,
           Christs
           merits
           ,
           death
           ,
           passion
           ,
           the
           end
           and
           use
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           &c.
           which
           make
           deep
           temporary
           impressions
           on
           their
           hearts
           ,
           spirits
           ,
           and
           work
           an
           extraordinary
           change
           both
           in
           their
           resolutions
           ,
           minds
           ,
           spirits
           ,
           conversations
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           and
           many
           times
           for
           the
           future
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           flexanimous
           exhortations
           ;
           admonitions
           ,
           comminations
           ,
           directions
           ,
           prayers
           by
           the
           Ministers
           in
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           before
           ,
           in
           ,
           &
           after
           this
           duty
           ,
           which
           operate
           ,
           penetrate
           more
           upon
           Sacrament-dayes
           ,
           upon
           Communicants
           of
           all
           sorts
           (
           as
           experience
           manifests
           )
           then
           at
           other
           seasons
           .
           Now
           whether
           the
           receiving
           of
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           usually
           accompanied
           ,
           and
           set
           on
           upon
           mens
           spirits
           ,
           with
           such
           most
           effectuall
           powerfull
           ,
           likely
           meanes
           of
           conversion
           ,
           be
           not
           a
           most
           apt
           and
           proper
           Ordinance
           to
           regenerate
           ,
           reclaime
           ,
           convert
           ungodly
           ,
           scandalous
           sinners
           ,
           and
           more
           likely
           to
           regenerate
           and
           change
           their
           hearts
           ,
           lives
           ,
           then
           the
           bare
           Word
           preached
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Ordinance
           ,
           at
           least
           wise
           more
           effectuall
           to
           convert
           and
           amend
           them
           ,
           then
           any
           rigorous
           suspensions
           of
           them
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           let
           every
           mans
           conscience
           and
           experience
           judge
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           all
           our
           Antagonists
           accord
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           a
           more
           immediate
           intercourse
           and
           communion
           with
           God
           and
           Christ
           in
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           then
           in
           any
           other
           Ordinance
           whatsoever
           ,
           where
           in
           the
           outward
           elements
           we
           behold
           Christs
           death
           and
           passion
           visibly
           represented
           to
           our
           eyes
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           unto
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           more
           lively
           ,
           more
           particularly
           applyed
           ,
           and
           the
           remission
           of
           our
           sins
           more
           sensibly
           sealed
           to
           us
           then
           in
           any
           other
           Ordinance
           ;
           from
           whence
           I
           thus
           infallibly
           conclude
           against
           these
           Opposites
           :
        
         
           That
           Ordinance
           wherein
           we
           most
           immediatly
           converse
           with
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           and
           have
           more
           intimate
           visible
           ,
           sensible
           communion
           with
           them
           then
           in
           any
           other
           ,
           is
           certainly
           the
           most
           powerfull
           and
           effectuall
           Ordinance
           of
           all
           othecs
           ,
           to
           humble
           ,
           regenerate
           ,
           conve
           t
           ,
           and
           beget
           true
           grace
           within
           us
           ,
           and
           most
           probable
           converting
           Ordinance
           of
           all
           others
           ;
           because
           the
           manifestation
           ,
           revelation
           and
           proximity
           of
           God
           and
           Christ
           to
           the
           soule
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           doth
           most
           of
           all
           humble
           and
           convert
           it
           ,
           as
           is
           evident
           by
           
             Job
             ,
          
           chap.
           38.
           to
           41.
           compared
           with
           chap.
           42.
           1.
           to
           7.
           
           Isa.
           6.
           1.
           to
           9.
           
           Luke
           5.
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9.
           
           Psal.
           148.
           14.
           
           Isa.
           55.
           6.
           
           Zeph.
           3.
           2.
           Hab.
           10.
           21.
           
           Eph.
           2.
           13.
           17.
           
           James
           4.
           8.
           
        
         
           But
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           by
           our
           Antagonists
           own
           confession
           is
           such
           :
           Ergo
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           converting
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           a
           confirming
           Ordinance
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           what
           is
           it
           that
           makes
           the
           Word
           it selfe
           a
           converting
           Ordinance
           ?
           ●s
           it
           not
           the
           particular
           revelation
           and
           application
           of
           the
           promises
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           of
           Christs
           merits
           ,
           death
           and
           passion
           to
           the
           soule
           ,
           by
           Gods
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           not
           the
           meere
           outward
           voyce
           or
           sound
           ?
           1
           Cor.
           1.
           23
           ,
           24.
           chap.
           2.
           2.
           to
           6.
           
           
           If
           so
           ,
           as
           all
           must
           grant
           ,
           then
           certainly
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           which
           by
           our
           Antagonists
           confession
           ,
           doh
           most
           particularly
           ,
           fully
           ,
           lively
           ,
           effectually
           ,
           and
           sensibly
           apply
           the
           promises
           ,
           yea
           ,
           the
           death
           ,
           passion
           and
           merits
           of
           Christ
           unto
           every
           Communicants
           eyes
           ,
           eares
           ,
           heart
           and
           soule
           ,
           far
           livelier
           then
           the
           Word
           preached
           doth
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           11.
           14.
           to
           30.
           
           Gal.
           3.
           2.
           must
           be
           a
           converting
           Ordinance
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           meere
           consirming
           ordinance
           ,
           as
           they
           pretend
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           all
           grant
           ,
           that
           God
           doth
           as
           effectually
           teach
           ,
           convert
           &
           work
           grace
           by
           the
           eye
           ,
           as
           eare
           ;
           For
           first
           ,
           the
           very
           book
           of
           nature
           and
           contemplation
           
             of
             the
             creatures
             instruct
             us
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             an
             invisible
             God
             ,
             &
             is
             enough
             to
             leav
             men
             without
             excuse
             ,
             and
             through
             Gods
             blessing
             sufficient
             to
             raise
             up
             excellent
             meditations
             tending
             both
             to
             sanctification
             and
             conversion
             ,
          
           Psal.
           8.
           3.
           to
           9.
           
           Psal.
           19.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           Ps.
           100.
           
           &
           104.
           throughout
           ,
           Job
           31.
           to
           42.
           
           Rom.
           1.
           28.
           to
           25.
           
           Acts
           17.
           23.
           to
           30.
           c.
           14.
           17.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           all
           the
           externall
           Sacrifices
           of
           the
           old
           Law
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Sacraments
           of
           Circumcision
           and
           the
           Passeover
           ,
           did
           instruct
           and
           teach
           Gods
           people
           who
           participated
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           were
           present
           at
           them
           ,
           by
           the
           eye
           ,
           and
           were
           both
           edifying
           and
           converting
           Ordinances
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           confirming
           ,
           as
           all
           doe
           and
           must
           acknowledge
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           severall
           
             Miracles
          
           of
           the
           Prophets
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           
             under
             the
             Gospell
             (
             which
             converted
             thousands
          
           without
           preaching
           )
           
             did
             convert
             and
             regenerate
             men
             by
             the
             eye
             without
             the
             eare
             ;
             the
             very
             sight
             of
             the
             Miracles
             being
             the
             ground
             and
             cause
             of
             their
             conversion
             and
             beleeving
             ,
          
           John
           2.
           11.
           23.
           chap.
           3.
           2.
           chap.
           4.
           52
           ,
           53
           ,
           54.
           chap.
           6.
           2.
           26.
           ch.
           7.
           31.
           chap.
           16.
           41.
           4.
           chap.
           12.
           18.
           19.
           chap.
           11.
           45
           ,
           47
           ,
           48.
           
           Acts
           1.
           12.
           to
           17.
           chap.
           6.
           7
           ,
           8.
           chap.
           8.
           6.
           13.
           chap.
           15.
           12.
           
           Acts
           19.
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           Matth.
           15.
           30
           ,
           31.
           
           Luke
           5.
           25
           ,
           26.
           1
           
           Kings
           18.
           38
           ,
           39.
           
           Exod.
           18.
           31.
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           experience
           
           and
           Scripture
           informe
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           things
           we
           see
           with
           our
           eyes
           ,
           doe
           
             more
             affect
             and
             beget
             deeper
             impressions
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             then
             the
             things
             we
             heare
             ,
          
           Lam.
           3.
           51.
           
           Hence
           is
           that
           speech
           of
           our
           Saviour
           himselfe
           ,
           to
           those
           who
           had
           the
           happinesse
           to
           see
           his
           person
           ;
           
             Blessed
             are
             your
             eyes
             ,
             for
             they
             see
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Matth.
           6.
           16.
           
           Luk.
           10.
           23.
           
           Hence
           
             old
             Simeon
             ,
             when
             he
             beheld
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             was
             so
             ravished
             at
             the
             sight
             ,
          
           that
           he
           brake
           out
           into
           these
           patheticall
           expressions
           ;
           
             Lord
             now
             lettest
             th●n
             thy
             servant
             depart
             in
             peace
             ,
             according
             to
             thy
             Word
             ,
             for
          
           MINE
           EYES
           HAVE
           SEEN
           THY
           SALVATION
           ,
           &c.
           Luke
           2.
           29
           ,
           30.
           
           Yea
           ,
           
             Luke
          
           expresly
           records
           ,
           chap.
           23.
           v.
           46
           ,
           47
           ,
           48.
           that
           when
           the
           
             Centurian
             saw
             our
             Saviour
             on
             his
             Crosse
             ,
             giving
             up
             the
             Ghost
             ,
             he
             glorified
             God
             saying
             ,
             certainly
             this
             man
             was
             a
             righte●us
             man
             :
             And
          
           ALL
           THE
           PEOPLE
           
             that
             cane
             together
          
           TO
           THAT
           SIGHT
           ,
           BEHOLDING
           THE
           THINGS
           
             that
             were
             done
             ,
             s●ote
             their
             breasts
             and
             returned
             .
          
           If
           then
           all
           these
           visible
           objects
           ,
           Sacraments
           ,
           Sacrifices
           ,
           Types
           ,
           Miracles
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           beholding
           of
           Christs
           person
           ,
           passion
           ,
           without
           the
           Word
           ,
           were
           the
           most
           effectuall
           meanes
           of
           working
           contrition
           ,
           conversion
           ,
           beliefe
           and
           faith
           in
           Christ
           in
           the
           spectators
           ,
           by
           the
           eye
           ;
           why
           should
           not
           the
           visible
           expressions
           of
           Christs
           crucified
           body
           ,
           blood-shed
           ,
           passion
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           most
           lively
           presented
           to
           our
           eyes
           and
           sences
           in
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           even
           as
           if
           Christ
           himselfe
           were
           againe
           
             actually
             crucified
             before
             our
             eyes
             ,
          
           Gal.
           3.
           1.
           1
           Cor.
           11.
           25
           ,
           26.
           have
           the
           like
           effectuall
           converting
           ,
           regenerating
           operation
           on
           our
           hearts
           and
           spirits
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           these
           other
           visible
           objects
           ?
        
         
         
           
           Seventhly
           ,
           all
           Divines
           accord
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           humbling
           ,
           melting
           ,
           sin-purging
           ,
           mollifying
           ,
           soul-changing
           meditation
           of
           all
           others
           that
           men
           can
           fix
           on
           ,
           is
           the
           serious
           contemplation
           of
           Christs
           bitter
           death
           and
           passion
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ;
           that
           our
           particular
           sinnes
           did
           wound
           ,
           pierce
           ,
           not
           onely
           his
           hands
           ,
           feet
           ,
           side
           ,
           but
           his
           very
           soule
           ;
           that
           he
           was
           bruised
           for
           our
           iniquities
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           yet
           that
           such
           is
           his
           suparlative
           goodnesse
           ,
           mercy
           ,
           pity
           ,
           that
           forgetting
           all
           these
           indignities
           ▪
           provocations
           ,
           he
           heales
           us
           by
           those
           his
           very
           wounds
           which
           we
           have
           made
           ,
           and
           washeth
           away
           our
           sinnes
           in
           that
           very
           blood
           of
           his
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           shed
           .
           No
           meditation
           comparable
           to
           this
           ,
           to
           reclaime
           ah
           obstinate
           sinner
           ,
           mollifie
           an
           adamantine
           heart
           ,
           humble
           a
           proud
           spirit
           ,
           reforme
           a
           sinfull
           life
           ,
           regenerate
           and
           convert
           a
           carnall
           heart
           .
           And
           is
           not
           this
           most
           passionately
           ,
           lively
           ,
           really
           and
           effectually
           represented
           to
           our
           eyes
           ,
           hearts
           ,
           in
           this
           very
           Sacrament
           ,
           in
           a
           more
           powerfull
           prevailing
           manner
           then
           in
           the
           Word
           alone
           ?
           And
           can
           any
           then
           deny
           it
           ,
           to
           be
           as
           converting
           ,
           yea
           a
           more
           humbling
           ,
           regenerating
           ,
           converting
           Ordinance
           then
           the
           Word
           ,
           which
           is
           likewise
           commonly
           joyned
           with
           it
           ?
           Doubtlesse
           if
           this
           Sacrament
           be
           not
           a
           converting
           Ordinance
           in
           this
           regard
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           any
           which
           can
           be
           so
           reputed
           .
        
         
           
           Eighthly
           ,
           all
           accord
           ,
           that
           our
           owne
           corporall
           
             externall
          
           (
           a
           )
           
             afflictions
             are
             many
             times
             without
             the
             Word
             ,
             the
             meanes
             of
             our
             repentance
             and
             conversion
             unto
             God
             :
          
           and
           the
           Scripture
           is
           expresse
           they
           are
           so
           .
           If
           then
           our
           owne
           afflictions
           are
           ,
           or
           may
           be
           a
           converting
           ordinance
           ,
           then
           much
           more
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           wherein
           the
           afflictions
           of
           Christ
           himselfe
           are
           so
           visibly
           set
           forth
           before
           our
           eyes
           .
        
         
           Ninthly
           ,
           that
           Ordinance
           whose
           unworthy
           participation
           is
           a
           meanes
           of
           our
           spirituall
           obduration
           ,
           must
           ,
           by
           the
           rule
           of
           contraries
           ,
           when
           worthily
           received
           ,
           be
           the
           instrument
           of
           our
           mortification
           ,
           conversion
           ,
           salvation
           ;
           But
           the
           unworthy
           receiving
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           is
           a
           meanes
           of
           our
           spirituall
           
             obduration
             and
             damnation
             ,
          
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           11.
           27
           ,
           29.
           
           Therefore
           its
           worthy
           receiving
           must
           needs
           be
           an
           instrument
           of
           our
           humiliation
           ,
           mollification
           ,
           conversion
           and
           salvation
           .
        
         
           Tenthly
           ,
           the
           severall
           ends
           and
           purposes
           for
           which
           this
           Sacrament
           was
           ordained
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           it
           minds
           men
           when
           ever
           they
           receive
           it
           ,
           prove
           it
           to
           be
           a
           
           sweet
           regenerating
           and
           converting
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           a
           confirming
           Ordinance
           .
           As
           first
           ,
           the
           keeping
           of
           Christians
           in
           perpetuall
           memory
           of
           Christs
           death
           and
           propiciatory
           sacrifice
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           of
           purpose
           to
           convert
           and
           reconcile
           them
           unto
           God
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           11.
           26
           ,
           27.
           
           
             Gal.
          
           3.
           1
           ,
           
             Mat.
          
           26.
           28.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           ratification
           and
           sealing
           of
           all
           the
           Promises
           &
           Covenants
           of
           Grace
           unto
           the
           receivers
           souls
           ,
           2
           
             Cor.
          
           1.
           20.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           pledge
           and
           symbole
           of
           that
           most
           neere
           and
           effectuall
           communion
           which
           Christians
           have
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           that
           spiritual
           union
           which
           they
           enjoy
           with
           him
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           10.
           16.
           
           
             Ephes.
          
           5.
           25.
           to
           35.
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           to
           feed
           the
           Communicants
           soules
           in
           assured
           hope
           of
           eternall
           life
           .
           Fifthly
           ,
           to
           be
           an
           assured
           pledg
           unto
           them
           of
           their
           spirituall
           and
           corporal
           resurrection
           .
           Sixthly
           ,
           to
           seal
           unto
           them
           the
           assurance
           of
           everlasting
           life
           upon
           their
           sincere
           repentance
           ,
           and
           embracing
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           for
           their
           only
           Savior
           .
           Seventhly
           ,
           to
           binde
           all
           Chistians
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           by
           an
           oath
           of
           fidelity
           ,
           and
           obliege
           them
           forever
           to
           the
           service
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             who
             died
             for
             us
             to
             this
             very
             end
             ,
             that
             whether
             we
             live
             we
             should
             live
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             or
             whether
             we
             dye
             we
             should
             dye
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ;
             &
             that
             living
             and
             dying
             w●
          
           
           
             should
             be
             ever
             his
             ,
             Rom.
          
           14.
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9.
           2
           
             Cor.
          
           5.
           14.
           
             to
          
           19.
           from
           whence
           it
           is
           called
           
             A
             Sacrament
             ,
          
           or
           
             Oath
          
           by
           Divines
           .
           Now
           I
           beseech
           my
           Antagonists
           to
           informe
           me
           ,
           how
           it
           is
           possible
           that
           a
           Sacrament
           ordained
           for
           such
           and
           so
           many
           spirituall
           ends
           ,
           (
           every
           one
           of
           which
           is
           most
           powerfull
           to
           operate
           upon
           the
           flintyest
           heart
           and
           obduratest
           spirit
           )
           should
           not
           in
           all
           these
           regards
           ,
           both
           in
           Gods
           intention
           and
           Christs
           ordination
           ,
           be
           a
           converting
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           a
           sealing
           ordinance
           ;
           since
           that
           which
           doth
           seal
           all
           these
           particulars
           to
           mens
           soules
           ,
           and
           represent
           them
           to
           their
           saddest
           thoughts
           ,
           must
           needs
           more
           powerfully
           perswade
           ,
           pierce
           ,
           melt
           ,
           relent
           ,
           convert
           an
           obdurate
           heart
           and
           unregenerate
           sinner
           ,
           then
           the
           Word
           it self
           ,
           when
           but
           nakedly
           Preached
           ,
           which
           comes
           not
           with
           such
           advantages
           upon
           impenitent
           hearts
           ,
           as
           this
           Sacrament
           doth
           in
           all
           these
           respects
           .
        
         
           Eleventhly
           ,
           I
           would
           but
           demand
           of
           the
           opposites
           ,
           what
           true
           conversion
           is
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           a
           sincere
           universall
           turning
           of
           the
           whole
           frame
           of
           a
           Christians
           inward
           and
           outward
           man
           ,
           from
           the
           love
           and
           service
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           flesh
           ,
           devill
           ,
           sin
           ,
           unto
           the
           cordiall
           love
           ,
           service
           ,
           obedience
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ?
           And
           is
           there
           any
           Ordinance
           ,
           engine
           ,
           instrument
           ,
           so
           probable
           ,
           so
           prevalent
           to
           effect
           it
           as
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           forecited
           respects
           ?
           certainly
           none
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           Twelfthly
           ,
           (
           to
           spend
           no
           more
           arguments
           in
           so
           cleere
           a
           case
           )
           I
           appeale
           to
           every
           Christians
           conscience
           ;
           whether
           their
           own
           experience
           will
           not
           ascertaine
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           Sacrament
           is
           a
           converting
           ordinance
           ,
           turning
           their
           hearts
           from
           the
           power
           and
           love
           of
           sin
           ,
           to
           the
           service
           ,
           love
           of
           God
           and
           Christ
           ;
           and
           strengthning
           them
           against
           their
           corruptions
           ;
           temptations
           ,
           as
           well
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           the
           Word
           ,
           if
           not
           far
           more
           .
           And
           cannot
           many
           thousands
           of
           converted
           Christians
           experimentally
           affirme
           ,
           that
           their
           preparations
           and
           approaches
           to
           this
           holy
           Sacrament
           ,
           were
           the
           first
           effectuall
           meanes
           of
           their
           conversion
           ,
           yea
           that
           they
           had
           not
           been
           converted
           ,
           had
           they
           beene
           debarred
           from
           it
           for
           their
           former
           scandalous
           lives
           ?
           For
           shame
           therefore
           disclaim
           this
           absurd
           irreligious
           paradox
           ,
           for
           which
           there
           is
           not
           the
           least
           shadow
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           solid
           reason
           .
        
         
           If
           then
           the
           Sacrament
           be
           a
           converting
           as
           well
           as
           a
           sealing
           ordinance
           ;
           then
           questionlesse
           no
           unexcommunicated
           scandalous
           person
           ,
           who
           is
           fit
           to
           heare
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           joyne
           in
           any
           other
           converting
           ordinances
           ,
           as
           Fasting
           ,
           Prayer
           ,
           &c.
           ought
           to
           be
           debarred
           from
           this
           ,
           it
           being
           one
           of
           the
           most
           effectuall
           principall
           meanes
           which
           Christ
           himselfe
           
             b
          
           
             who
             invites
             all
             heavy-laden
             sinners
             to
             come
             unto
             him
             )
          
           hath
           instituted
           for
           their
           reall
           conversion
           .
           Is
           it
           not
           (
           I
           pray
           you
           )
           a
           Soul-murthering
           tyranny
           for
           any
           Ministers
           or
           Officers
           of
           Christ
           without
           an
           expresse
           divine
           Commission
           from
           him
           ,
           to
           keepe
           backe
           any
           who
           externally
           professe
           his
           name
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           utterly
           cut
           off
           from
           the
           society
           of
           the
           faithfull
           and
           all
           other
           ordinances
           ,
           from
           this
           most
           effectuall
           lively
           meanes
           of
           their
           conversion
           ,
           comfort
           or
           salvation
           ?
           to
           hinder
           them
           from
           taking
           spirituall
           physicke
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           spiritually
           sicke
           of
           sinne
           ?
           May
           not
           the
           Sacrament
           
           (
           thinke
           you
           )
           convert
           them
           as
           speedily
           ,
           as
           probably
           as
           the
           bare
           Word
           ?
           If
           men
           be
           corporally
           sicke
           ,
           we
           will
           use
           all
           meanes
           ,
           and
           debarre
           them
           from
           no
           one
           cordial
           or
           receit
           that
           may
           probably
           restore
           them
           to
           health
           ;
           and
           shall
           we
           not
           doe
           the
           like
           with
           sin-sicke
           soules
           ?
           If
           you
           say
           the
           Sacrament
           
           may
           prove
           poison
           to
           them
           :
           therfore
           we
           dare
           not
           give
           it
           them
           .
           May
           not
           ,
           nay
           wil
           no●
           the
           Word
           &
           other
           Ordinances
           prove
           poyson
           to
           them
           likwise
           as
           probably
           as
           i●
           ,
           and
           yet
           you
           admit
           them
           without
           any
           scruple
           or
           dispute
           to
           them
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           let
           me
           a
           little
           retort
           the
           objection
           ;
           Is
           not
           this
           Sacrament
           of
           Christs
           own
           institution
           ,
           the
           wholsomest
           medicine
           ,
           the
           comfortablest
           cordial
           to
           ,
           &
           purposly
           ordained
           by
           him
           ●●r
           sin-sick-dying
           soules
           ?
           And
           is
           any
           potion
           more
           likly
           to
           recover
           ,
           revive
           &
           strengthen
           them
           then
           this
           ?
           Will
           you
           then
           adventure
           to
           detaine
           it
           ,
           nay
           plead
           you
           must
           of
           necessity
           ,
           under
           paine
           of
           mortall
           sin
           and
           damnation
           to
           your selves
           ,
           deny
           it
           unto
           those
           who
           need
           it
           most
           and
           earnestly
           cry
           out
           for
           it
           ,
           because
           it
           may
           possibly
           ,
           through
           their
           present
           indisposition
           of
           spirit
           (
           which
           is
           only
           infallibly
           knowne
           to
           God
           ,
           not
           you
           )
           prove
           dangerous
           or
           mortall
           totheir
           soules
           ,
           when
           you
           deny
           it
           not
           to
           other
           civil
           carnal
           Christians
           ,
           to
           whom
           it
           is
           as
           deadly
           ,
           as
           poysonous
           every
           whit
           ?
           Is
           any
           Parent
           or
           Master
           so
           unnatural
           or
           sottish
           ,
           to
           deny
           his
           children
           ,
           servant
           wholsome
           meat
           ,
           drink
           ,
           to
           feed
           their
           bodyes
           ,
           because
           perhaps
           they
           may
           turne
           to
           crudities
           ,
           diseases
           (
           as
           they
           doe
           in
           many
           ;
           )
           or
           because
           they
           may
           possibly
           abuse
           them
           to
           excesse
           and
           riot
           ,
           and
           so
           quite
           starve
           them
           for
           want
           of
           nourishment
           ?
           And
           shall
           any
           Ministers
           be
           so
           irrationall
           or
           inconsiderate
           ,
           as
           to
           deny
           the
           Sacramentall
           food
           and
           nourishment
           of
           mens
           soules
           unto
           them
           ,
           onely
           because
           possibly
           or
           probably
           they
           may
           receive
           them
           unworthily
           (
           as
           the
           best
           too
           often
           do
           )
           to
           the
           aggravation
           of
           their
           sin
           or
           present
           condemnation
           ,
           and
           so
           starve
           their
           soules
           ?
           Is
           any
           Physician
           so
           absurd
           ,
           as
           to
           deny
           his
           Patient
           the
           most
           prevailing
           Potion
           to
           recover
           him
           ,
           because
           peradvetture
           it
           may
           prove
           dangerous
           ,
           as
           all
           other
           physick
           may
           and
           will
           doe
           ,
           if
           the
           very
           best
           prove
           deadly
           ?
           Suppose
           any
           soules
           you
           thus
           keep
           back
           ,
           without
           good
           warrant
           from
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           should
           despaire
           ,
           dye
           ,
           perish
           for
           want
           of
           this
           spirituall
           physick
           ,
           cordiall
           ,
           wilfully
           detained
           by
           you
           from
           them
           when
           desired
           ,
           would
           not
           their
           blood
           be
           required
           at
           your
           hands
           ?
           It
           was
           an
           old
           generall
           error
           among
           many
           in
           point
           of
           phisick
           ,
           which
           murdred
           thousands
           ,
           to
           deny
           drink
           to
           those
           who
           were
           enflamed
           with
           burning-feavers
           ,
           and
           earnestly
           cried
           out
           for
           it
           to
           quench
           their
           thirst
           ,
           for
           feare
           of
           encreasing
           their
           feavers
           violence
           ,
           which
           in
           truth
           it
           would
           have
           allayed
           ,
           extinguished
           ,
           if
           taken
           ;
           and
           therefore
           Physicians
           of
           late
           have
           corrected
           this
           deadly
           mistake
           ,
           by
           suffering
           such
           to
           drinke
           freely
           when
           they
           please
           ,
           to
           extinguish
           the
           unnaturall
           heat
           ,
           that
           else
           would
           kill
           them
           ,
           which
           hath
           saved
           many
           such
           sick
           persons
           lives
           :
           I
           beseech
           you
           suffer
           not
           this
           old
           errour
           in
           physick
           and
           Physicians
           to
           creep
           in
           among
           Divinity
           and
           Divines
           ,
           in
           permitting
           them
           to
           deny
           the
           Lords
           Cup
           to
           such
           feaverish
           Christians
           ,
           burning
           in
           the
           flames
           of
           sinnes
           and
           lusts
           ,
           who
           need
           it
           most
           to
           quench
           their
           flames
           ,
           and
           cry
           unto
           you
           for
           it
           ;
           out
           of
           a
           fond
           conceit
           that
           it
           will
           prove
           poyson
           to
           them
           ;
           wheras
           you
           cannot
           deny
           but
           that
           it
           will
           probably
           ,
           and
           for
           ought
           you
           certainly
           know
           ,
           may
           through
           Gods
           blessing
           ,
           eventually
           prove
           the
           most
           effectuall
           meanes
           for
           their
           health
           and
           recovery
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           their
           destruction
           .
           We
           all
           justly
           condemne
           the
           Papists
           ,
           for
           with-holding
           the
           Sacramentall
           Cup
           from
           the
           Laity
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           have
           a
           divine
           right
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Priests
           ,
           upon
           pretended
           inconveniences
           ;
           and
           shall
           any
           then
           usurp
           a
           popish
           ●ower
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           deny
           the
           Lords
           cup
           ,
           but
           Body
           too
           ,
           to
           any
           who
           desire
           thē
           ,
           
           and
           have
           a
           right
           ,
           an
           interest
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           visible
           members
           of
           the
           visible
           Church
           ?
           We
           sharply
           censure
           all
           such
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           
             [
             a
             ]
             deny
             or
             deferre
             the
             Sacrament
             of
          
           
           
             Baptisme
             to
             Infants
             ,
          
           especially
           in
           cases
           of
           sicknesse
           or
           danger
           ;
           and
           are
           not
           
             th●se
             as
             blameworthy
             ,
             who
             deny
             or
             delay
             to
             give
             the
             Sacrament
          
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           to
           such
           of
           riper
           yeeres
           ,
           who
           are
           ready
           and
           desirous
           to
           receive
           it
           ;
           when
           their
           soules
           for
           ought
           they
           know
           ,
           may
           be
           as
           much
           endangered
           for
           want
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           others
           are
           through
           want
           of
           preaching
           and
           other
           Ordinances
           ?
           Certainly
           if
           there
           be
           any
           danger
           in
           the
           unworthy
           receiving
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           it
           is
           onely
           to
           those
           who
           desire
           it
           ,
           not
           to
           those
           who
           administer
           it
           to
           them
           at
           their
           desire
           ,
           with
           the
           forementioned
           cautions
           ;
           But
           if
           any
           hurt
           ,
           dispaire
           ,
           danger
           happen
           by
           their
           not
           receiving
           it
           ,
           when
           desired
           (
           as
           for
           ought
           any
           Minister
           certainly
           knowes
           there
           may
           be
           )
           the
           sin
           and
           danger
           is
           certainly
           theirs
           who
           refused
           to
           give
           it
           when
           requested
           ,
           Since
           therefore
           ,
           
             a
             peradventure
             we
             may
             receive
             or
             do
             good
          
           
           
             by
             such
             a
             particular
             Ordinance
             or
             action
             ,
             is
             a
             sufficient
             encouragement
             for
             us
             to
             adventure
             on
             it
             in
             other
             cases
             ,
          
           let
           it
           be
           also
           a
           warrantable
           ground
           and
           encouragement
           for
           Ministers
           to
           administer
           the
           Sacrament
           in
           such
           cases
           ,
           where
           they
           have
           at
           least
           a
           probabilty
           ,
           a
           possibility
           ,
           a
           
             peradventure
             ,
             it
             maybe
             ,
             and
             an
             who
             knoweth
             but
             it
             may
             co●vert
             and
             doe
             th●m
             good
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           a
           peradventure
           it
           may
           prove
           dangerous
           to
           their
           soules
           :
           Remember
           ,
           you
           are
           onely
           the
           Ministers
           not
           Lords
           of
           Christs
           Sacraments
           ,
           Ordinances
           ,
           Flock
           ;
           their
           Stewards
           to
           give
           them
           the
           food
           of
           their
           soules
           in
           due
           season
           ,
           not
           to
           with-hold
           it
           from
           them
           :
           And
           for
           a
           conclusion
           ,
           think
           of
           these
           determinations
           of
           
             Lucas
             Osiander
             ,
          
           against
           the
           Anabaptists
           ,
           
             De
             Ecclesia
             ,
          
           c.
           6.
           
           Qu.
           3.
           
        
         
           Etsi
           tenemur
           errantes
           &
           peccatores
           admomere
           ,
           &
           si
           sieri
           pessit
           ,
           in
           viam
           reducere
           ,
           tamen
           nostrum
           non
           est
           in
           acceptione
           Dominica
           Caenae
           ,
           
             ILLORUM
             ,
             SED
             NOSTRA
          
           probare
           corda
           ,
           sic
           dicente
           Paulo
           ,
           probet
           
             SEIPSUM
          
           (
           non
           
             ALTERUM
             )
          
           h●mo
           ,
           &
           sic
           de
           pane
           illo
           edat
           ,
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             
          
           Justus
           
             SUA
          
           side
           vivet
           ,
           non
           aliena
           ,
           Abac.
           
             2.
          
           ideoque
           ,
           sive
           alius
           ●idem
           suam
           contammet
           ,
           sive
           prorsus
           amittat
           ,
           non
           tamen
           tu
           illius
           vel
           diffidentia
           ant
           infidelitate
           ,
           vives
           vel
           morieris
           .
           Et
           alibi
           dicit
           Paulus
           ;
           Unusquisque
           nostrum
           
             PROSE
          
           (
           non
           pro
           alio
           )
           rationem
           r●ddet
           Dec
           :
           Non
           ergo
           amplius
           invicem
           judicem●●
           ,
           
             Rom.
             14.
             
          
           Cum
           Christus
           institueri●
           ,
           Caenam
           sua,
           sacram
           ,
           aderat
           inter
           A●stol●s
           &
           Jud●●
           ,
           Tradit●r
           Christ
           ,
           illius
           tamen
           indign●tas
           nihil
           detraxit
           reliquis
           Apost●tis
           ,
           neque
           jussi●
           illos
           Christus
           ,
           ●ropter
           Jude
           praesentiam
           (
           quem
           tamen
           Christus
           jam
           proditor●●
           suum
           esse
           sciebat
           )
           de
           mensa
           surgere
           ,
           &
           excluso
           ill●
           (
           n●
           contaminarentur
           forte
           &
           ipsi
           )
           deni●●
           celebra●e
           Coenam
           Domini
           .
           Ita
           etiam
           Paulus
           de
           indignis
           scribit
           ,
           quod
           
             ILLI
          
           (
           non
           vero
           caeteri
           digne
           communicantes
           .
           )
           
             SIBI
             ,
          
           non
           alijs
           recte
           accedentibus
           ,
           manducent
           judicium
           .
           Neque
           caeteros
           probatos
           abstinere
           jubet
           a
           sacrae
           Coen●
           sumptio●●
           ,
           sed
           indign●s
           ,
           ad
           indigne
           se
           pr●parandum
           ,
           coh●rtatur
           :
           Dogma
           hoc
           Anabaptisticum
           pr●
           se
           fert
           Pharis●ic●m
           S●perbiam
           qua
           hujus●●d
           ▪
           ho●ines
           se
           alijs
           ●eli●res
           esse
           putant
           ▪
           &
           occup●ti
           circa
           alie●●s
           conscientias
           proprias
           suas
           neglig●nt
           ▪
           fals●●mirum
           persuasi
           ,
           sib
           ▪
           diligentiore
           &
           can●a
           probatione
           ●pus
           non
           esse
           :
           Deo
           a●tem
           hac
           Pharisatca
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           vehementer
           exosa
           est
           :
           Tantum
           igitur
           ocij
           est
           hisc●
           hominibus
           ●
           propria
           imbecilliate
           ut
           aliena
           potius
           ,
           quam
           sua
           scrutentur
           .
           Fieri
           praterea
           potest
           ,
           ut
           de
           quo
           Anabaptistie●●i
           Pharisai
           pessi●●
           judicant
           ,
           is
           ,
           propter
           panitentiam
           cordis
           ,
           qua
           nobis
           occulta
           esse
           
           potest
           ,
           Deo
           sit
           longe
           acceptior
           ,
           quam
           superciliosus
           hom●
           ,
           qui
           ●●ndem
           j●dic●
           ,
           ●icuti
           Publicanum
           (
           quem
           tamen
           Pharisaeus
           despiciebat
           ,
           meli●rque
           ipso
           videbatur
           )
           justificatum
           in
           domum
           suam
           descendisse
           ,
           prae
           Pharisaeo
           legimus
           ,
           
             Luke
             18.
             
          
           Ad
           ho●
           illud
           Christi
           spectat
           ,
           Ejice
           prius
           hypocrita
           trabem
           ex
           oculo
           tuo
           ,
           quam
           ex
           fratris
           oculo
           sestucam
           eximas
           ,
           
             Matth.
             7.
             
          
        
         
           And
           thus
           much
           for
           their
           severall
           evasions
           of
           my
           third
           Quere
           ,
           in
           which
           I
           have
           been
           more
           prolix
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           the
           very
           foundation
           of
           all
           our
           Antagonists
           mistakes
           and
           errours
           in
           this
           controversie
           .
        
         
           Onely
           this
           I
           shall
           adde
           for
           a
           conclusion
           ;
           That
           if
           all
           excommunicated
           persons
           ought
           by
           the
           law
           of
           God
           to
           be
           admitted
           to
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           Christs
           Supper
           ;
           as
           the
           Antagonists
           determiue
           :
           Then
           by
           their
           owne
           confessions
           and
           practice
           it
           wil
           inevitably
           follow
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           absolute
           excōmunication
           at
           all
           by
           any
           divine
           institution
           left
           by
           Christ
           unto
           his
           Church
           ;
           since
           persons
           admitted
           freely
           to
           communicate
           every
           day
           with
           the
           Saints
           and
           faithfull
           in
           the
           ordinary
           hearing
           of
           the
           Word
           and
           prayer
           ,
           are
           really
           unexcommunicated
           ;
           it
           being
           a
           flat
           contradiction
           ,
           to
           say
           they
           are
           excommunicated
           ,
           when
           thus
           admitted
           to
           heare
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           other
           ordinances
           ,
           but
           this
           Sacrament
           onely
           .
           And
           thus
           by
           this
           very
           evasion
           they
           yeeld
           up
           their
           cause
           so
           much
           contended
           for
           at
           this
           present
           .
        
         
           The
           ninth
           thing
           in
           debate
           is
           ,
           Whether
           
             John
          
           9.
           21.
           34
           ,
           35.
           
           The
           Jewes
           had
           agreed
           already
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           man
           did
           confesse
           that
           he
           was
           Christ
           ,
           he
           should
           be
           cast
           out
           of
           the
           Synagogue
           :
           and
           they
           cast
           him
           out
           (
           or
           excommunicated
           him
           ,
           saith
           the
           Margin
           :
           )
           And
           c.
           12.
           42.
           
           Nevethelesse
           ,
           a
           mong
           the
           chiefe
           Piests
           also
           many
           beleeved
           on
           him
           ;
           but
           because
           of
           the
           Pharises
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           confesse
           him
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           be
           put
           out
           of
           the
           Synagogue
           :
           And
           c.
           16.
           2.
           
           They
           shall
           put
           you
           out
           of
           their
           Synagogues
           ,
           &c.
           be
           any
           good
           proofe
           at
           all
           ,
           that
           excommunication
           or
           suspention
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           are
           of
           divine
           institution
           ;
           or
           an
           ordinance
           of
           Christ
           which
           he
           hath
           left
           and
           perpetuated
           in
           his
           Chuch
           ?
        
         
           
             The
             doting
          
           Antidote-man
           
             affirmes
             it
             ,
             page
             1.
             
          
           And
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           our
           Saviour
           
             (
             writes
             he
             )
          
           excommunication
           out
           of
           the
           Sinagogue
           continued
           among
           the
           Jews
           ,
           and
           our
           Saviour
           did
           not
           abrogate
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           abuse
           of
           it
           by
           the
           Priests
           ,
           Scribes
           and
           Pharises
           ;
           but
           his
           Apostles
           under
           the
           Gospell
           did
           exercise
           it
           against
           
             Simon
             Magus
             ,
          
           when
           by
           professed
           sacriledge
           he
           declared
           himselfe
           in
           the
           gall
           of
           bitternesse
           ,
           and
           bond
           of
           iniquity
           
             (
             which
             I
             take
             to
             be
             no
             excommunication
             nor
             suspension
             .
             )
          
        
         
           To
           this
           I
           answer
           :
           first
           ,
           That
           this
           putting
           men
           out
           of
           the
           Synagogue
           practised
           by
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           was
           no
           divine
           institution
           prescribed
           or
           warranted
           by
           Gods
           Word
           ;
           but
           onely
           a
           humane
           invention
           or
           punishment
           ,
           introduced
           by
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           or
           Jewish
           Sanhedrim
           ,
           as
           the
           texts
           themselues
           demonstrate
           ;
           and
           so
           no
           president
           to
           binde
           us
           Christians
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           this
           practice
           used
           by
           the
           Jewes
           in
           the
           objected
           tex●s
           ,
           was
           so
           farre
           from
           being
           an
           ordinance
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           approved
           by
           him
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           me●e
           diabolicall
           institution
           against
           Christ
           ,
           and
           all
           who
           should
           professe
           him
           ,
           who
           wee
           adjudged
           by
           the
           Jewes
           to
           be
           put
           out
           of
           the
           Sinagogue
           for
           this
           very
           cause
           (
           and
           no
           other
           that
           we
           read
           of
           )
           that
           they
           professed
           Jesus
           to
           be
           the
           Christ
           :
           And
           is
           this
           a
           fitting
           patterne
           of
           divine
           institution
           for
           Christians
           to
           imitate
           ,
           or
           a
           sufficient
           warrant
           to
           suspend
           
           men
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           ?
           Certainly
           if
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           in
           this
           respect
           ;
           that
           as
           the
           Jewes
           would
           cast
           men
           out
           of
           the
           Sinagogue
           ,
           only
           for
           professing
           Jesus
           to
           be
           the
           Christ
           ;
           so
           you
           ,
           in
           imitation
           of
           them
           ,
           would
           keep
           off
           unexcommunicated
           scandalous
           Christians
           from
           the
           Lords
           Table
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           not
           there
           receive
           Christ
           tendred
           to
           them
           in
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           if
           they
           doe
           but
           desire
           it
           .
           Thitdly
           ,
           if
           we
           beleeve
           the
           Jewish
           
             Rabbies
             ,
             Godwins
          
           Jewish
           Antiquities
           ,
           l.
           5.
           c.
           2.
           
           
             a
          
           
             Erastus
             ,
          
           
             b
          
           Master
           
             Seldon
             ,
          
           and
           
             c
          
           other
           learned
           men
           ;
           this
           casting
           out
           of
           the
           Sinagogue
           ,
           was
           
             no
             proper
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             but
             onely
             a
             civill
             censure
             ,
             whereby
             the
             party
             cast
             out
             ,
             was
             separated
             from
             all
             company
             or
             society
             with
             any
             man
             ,
             or
             woman
             for
             the
             distance
             of
             four
             cubits
             onely
             at
             the
             pleasure
             of
             the
             Judge
             ,
          
           (
           therefore
           it
           was
           certainly
           arbitrary
           ,
           not
           divine
           )
           
             also
             from
             eating
             or
             drinking
             with
             any
             ,
             from
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Marriage-bed
             ,
             shaving
             ,
             washing
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             quality
             of
             the
             offence
             :
             It
             was
             of
             force
             forty
             dayes
             yet
             so
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             might
             be
             shortned
             upon
             repentance
             ;
             he
             that
             was
             thus
             excommunicated
             ,
             had
             power
             to
             be
             present
             at
             divine
             service
             ,
             to
             teach
             others
             ,
             and
             learne
             of
             others
             ;
             he
             hired
             servants
             ,
             and
             was
             hired
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             alwayes
             on
             condition
             of
             keeping
             off
             four
             cubits
             distance
             from
             them
             .
          
           Therefore
           doubtlesse
           it
           was
           meerly
           a
           civill
           excōmunication
           like
           to
           an
           
             oxtlary
             ,
          
           not
           Ecclesiastical
           or
           Divine
           ;
           since
           it
           suspended
           none
           from
           any
           divine
           Ordināce
           ,
           but
           civil
           cōversation
           only
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           
             It
             was
             prescribed
             ,
             inflicted
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             Priests
             or
             Ecclesiastical
             Classis
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             temporal
             Magistrate
             ,
          
           Ruler
           of
           the
           Sinagogue
           ,
           
             Sanhedrim
             ,
             or
             people
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Texts
           demonstrate
           ,
           the
           
             Jewes
             ,
          
           (
           not
           Priests
           )
           were
           
           the
           actors
           in
           it
           .
           Fifthly
           ,
           In
           the
           
             Jewish
             Sinagogues
             ,
             there
             was
             neither
             Passeover
             nor
             Sacrament
             ,
             nor
             sacrifice
             celebrated
             ▪
             for
             all
             sacrifices
             ,
             Passeovers
             ,
             festivals
             were
             celebrated
             in
             the
             Temple
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             in
             the
             place
             which
             God
             did
             choose
             ,
             not
             in
             their
             Sinagogues
             where
             they
             had
             onely
             reading
             ,
             expounding
             ,
             preaching
             ,
             disputing
             ,
             prayer
             ,
             but
             no
             sacrifice
             ,
             or
             sacrament
             ,
          
           as
           you
           may
           read
           in
           
             Godwin's
          
           Jewish
           Antiquities
           ,
           l.
           2.
           c.
           1
           ,
           2.
           &
           l.
           3.
           c.
           4.
           
           Therefore
           from
           this
           practice
           you
           can
           no
           wayes
           prove
           any
           suspension
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           because
           no
           Sacrament
           nor
           Sacrifice
           was
           then
           administred
           or
           offered
           in
           them
           by
           the
           Jewes
           :
           and
           if
           it
           prove
           ought
           for
           the
           use
           or
           divinity
           of
           excommunication
           ,
           it
           is
           onely
           thus
           much
           ,
           that
           excommunicated
           persons
           cast
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           must
           be
           suspended
           from
           preaching
           ,
           reading
           ,
           prayer
           ,
           and
           such
           Ordinances
           then
           used
           in
           the
           Jewish
           Sinagogues
           ,
           not
           from
           any
           Sacrifice
           or
           Sacrament
           which
           were
           appropriated
           to
           the
           Temple
           ,
           to
           which
           those
           who
           were
           cast
           out
           of
           the
           Sinagogue
           might
           resort
           :
           In
           brief
           ,
           you
           may
           as
           well
           justifie
           excōmunication
           from
           
             Deotrophe
          
           as
           frō
           hence
           .
           
        
         
           The
           tenth
           difference
           is
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Scriptures
           quoted
           in
           the
           fourth
           Question
           ;
           whether
           I
           have
           rightly
           applied
           them
           ?
           My
           Opposites
           say
           no
           ,
           upon
           four
           mistakes
           of
           theirs
           .
           First
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           infallibly
           know
           the
           hearts
           and
           present
           conditions
           of
           Communicants
           who
           have
           formerly
           lived
           scandalously
           and
           impenitently
           in
           their
           sinfull
           courses
           ,
           to
           be
           impenitent
           ,
           obstinate
           and
           wicked
           even
           at
           that
           very
           instant
           when
           they
           come
           to
           receive
           ,
           though
           they
           publikely
           professe
           their
           unfained
           sorrow
           and
           repentance
           for
           all
           their
           sinnes
           past
           ,
           and
           solemnly
           promise
           ,
           yea
           ,
           vow
           amendment
           and
           newnesse
           of
           life
           for
           ever
           after
           :
           which
           I
           affirme
           to
           be
           meere
           arogancy
           ,
           and
           a
           usurpation
           of
           Gods
           owne
           Tribunall
           ,
           for
           any
           Minister
           or
           Classis
           peremptorily
           to
           determine
           ,
           since
           
           God
           onely
           knowes
           mens
           hearts
           ,
           and
           can
           change
           them
           in
           a
           moment
           .
           Se●●ndly
           ,
           that
           the
           Sacrament
           is
           no
           converting
           Ordinance
           ,
           but
           meere
           poyson
           to
           all
           that
           have
           been
           scandalous
           persons
           resorting
           to
           it
           ,
           though
           with
           profession
           of
           repentance
           and
           reformati●n
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           none
           but
           persons
           truly
           regenerated
           an●
           sancti●ied
           have
           a
           right
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           that
           Ministers
           and
           Presbyters
           have
           di●in●
           a●●hority
           to
           keep
           back
           such
           scandalous
           persons
           frō
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           whom
           they
           have
           no
           lawfull
           authority
           to
           suspend
           from
           other
           
           O●●inances
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           that
           suspension
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           is
           ,
           by
           divine
           institution
           ,
           a
           necessa●y
           preparatory
           steppe
           and
           degree
           to
           excommunica●ion
           ,
           as
           well
           〈◊〉
           admonition
           ,
           exhortation
           ,
           reprehension
           ,
           and
           publike
           rebuke
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           meere
           groundle●se
           fancy
           ,
           warranted
           b●
           no
           Texts
           nor
           president
           of
           Sc●ipt●re
           ,
           as
           the
           premises
           d●mon●trate
           :
           And
           therefore
           the
           answers
           t●
           them
           b●ing
           grounded
           on
           these
           erronious
           positions
           and
           mistakes
           ,
           they
           yet
           remain●
           in
           their
           full
           vigor
           .
        
         
           Finally
           ,
           to
           close
           up
           all
           other
           differences
           in
           few
           words
           ,
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           my
           Antagonists
           contend
           for
           that
           which
           I
           grant
           them
           with
           advantage
           ,
           and
           yet
           quarrel
           with
           me
           as
           denying
           it
           :
           for
           first
           ,
           I
           freely
           grant
           them
           in
           my
           Questions
           ,
           that
           all
           scandalous
           ,
           obstinate
           ,
           peremptory
           ,
           incorrigible
           ,
           notorious
           sinners
           ,
           who
           desperately
           and
           professedly
           persevere
           in
           their
           grosse
           scandalous
           sinnes
           ,
           to
           the
           dishonour
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           the
           scandall
           of
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           the
           ill
           ezample
           and
           infection
           of
           others
           ▪
           after
           severall
           sole●n●
           previous
           publike
           admonitions
           ,
           reprehensions
           ,
           rebukes
           ,
           contemned
           or
           neglected
           ,
           and
           full
           conviction
           of
           their
           scandall
           and
           impenitency
           ,
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           excommunicated
           ,
           suspended
           ,
           not
           onely
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ▪
           but
           from
           all
           other
           publike
           divine
           Ordinances
           whatsoever
           ▪
           and
           the
           society
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           till
           publike
           satisfaction
           given
           for
           the
           scandall
           ,
           and
           open
           profession
           of
           amendment
           of
           life
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           externall
           symptomes
           of
           repentance
           :
           And
           they
           contest
           with
           me
           for
           a
           suspension
           of
           such
           sc●ndalous
           persons
           onely
           from
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           without
           any
           totall
           excommunication
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           publike
           Ordinances
           ,
           for
           which
           I
           must
           profess●
           I
           can
           see
           no
           ground
           at
           all
           in
           Scripture
           ▪
           or
           reason
           ;
           but
           Scripture
           and
           rationall
           grounds
           enough
           against
           it
           ;
           and
           quite
           subverts
           excommunication
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           affi●m
           that
           no
           visible
           member
           of
           a
           visible
           Church
           ,
           professing
           sorrow
           for
           his
           sins
           ,
           able
           to
           examine
           himself
           and
           desirous
           to
           receive
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           may
           or
           ought
           of
           right
           to
           be
           suspended
           from
           it
           ,
           but
           such
           onely
           who
           are
           actually
           excommunicated
           from
           all
           other
           Ordinances
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           notoriously
           guilty
           and
           convicted
           of
           some
           publike
           horrid
           crime
           ,
           of
           which
           all
           the
           Congregation
           or
           Presbytery
           have
           legally
           taken
           notice
           ,
           and
           are
           ripe
           for
           a
           sentence
           of
           excommunication
           then
           ready
           to
           be
           pronounced
           against
           them
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           to
           suspend
           them
           from
           all
           publike
           Ordinances
           :
           In
           such
           a
           case
           as
           this
           ,
           where
           the
           fact
           is
           notorious
           ,
           the
           proofs
           pregnant
           ,
           the
           sentence
           of
           excommunication
           ready
           to
           be
           pronounced
           against
           them
           as
           persons
           impenitently
           scandalous
           and
           incorrigible
           ,
           perchance
           the
           Presbytery
           or
           Classis
           may
           order
           a
           suspension
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           or
           any
           other
           Ordinances
           ,
           before
           the
           sentence
           of
           excommunication
           solemnly
           denounced
           ,
           if
           they
           see
           just
           cause
           ;
           but
           not
           where
           there
           is
           a
           bare
           accusa●ion
           without
           any
           notoriousnnesse
           of
           the
           fact
           ,
           or
           witnesses
           examined
           to
           prove
           the
           scandall
           ;
           for
           thus
           to
           suspend
           a
           man
           upon
           a
           
           meere
           accusation
           ,
           or
           surmise
           ,
           before
           witnesses
           produced
           ,
           were
           to
           pre-judge
           him
           as
           guilty
           ,
           before
           hearing
           of
           his
           cause
           ,
           or
           probat
           of
           the
           offence
           or
           accusation
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           false
           a●
           well
           as
           true
           ,
           for
           ought
           appeares
           to
           the
           Presbytery
           :
           This
           was
           all
           I
           meant
           by
           this
           new
           addition
           to
           the
           second
           Impression
           of
           the
           
             four
             Quares
             (
             or
             judicially
             accused
             ,
             pendente
             lite
             )
          
           wherein
           the
           
             third
             Answerer
             to
             these
          
           Quaeres
           so
           much
           triumphs
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           wo●ne
           the
           field
           by
           this
           short
           addition
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             that
             our
             Ministers
             and
             the
             Assembly
             desire
             no
             more
             power
             then
             this
             ;
          
           which
           I
           shall
           readily
           grant
           them
           ,
           with
           the
           precedent
           limitations
           ,
           which
           will
           take
           off
           all
           his
           flourishes
           on
           it
           ;
           and
           so
           we
           are
           both
           accorded
           ▪
           provided
           ,
           that
           this
           power
           be
           claimed
           by
           no
           
             divine
             Right
             ,
          
           but
           only
           by
           Parliamentary
           authority
           and
           humane
           institution
           .
        
         
           To
           close
           up
           this
           discourse
           ,
           I
           shall
           onely
           propound
           these
           four
           
             New
             Quares
          
           to
           all
           my
           Antagonists
           ,
           and
           leave
           the
           further
           consideration
           of
           them
           to
           the
           saddest
           debates
           both
           of
           the
           honourable
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           and
           Veverable
           Assembly
           ;
           who
           perchance
           may
           seriously
           advise
           upon
           them
        
         
           First
           ,
           Whether
           a
           bare
           excommunication
           or
           suspension
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           or
           other
           Ordinances
           ,
           if
           not
           backed
           with
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           civill
           Magistrate
           ,
           when
           these
           censures
           are
           slighted
           ,
           or
           contemned
           ,
           be
           not
           likely
           to
           prove
           an
           impotent
           invalid
           ,
           ineffectuall
           meanes
           to
           reclaime
           impenitent
           obstinate
           sinners
           ,
           especially
           if
           they
           once
           grow
           common
           ,
           triviall
           ,
           and
           inflicted
           upon
           many
           together
           ,
           which
           made
           it
           so
           contemptible
           under
           the
           Pope
           and
           Prelates
           ?
           Whether
           it
           be
           not
           farre
           better
           ,
           safer
           profi●abler
           for
           Christians
           in
           point
           of
           conscience
           and
           Christian
           prudence
           ,
           to
           admit
           such
           scandalous
           persons
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           not
           actually
           excommunicated
           ▪
           who
           earnestly
           desire
           to
           receive
           it
           ,
           and
           externally
           profesle
           repentance
           and
           amendment
           of
           their
           lives
           ,
           though
           they
           thereby
           eat
           and
           drink
           judgement
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           become
           guilty
           of
           Christs
           body
           and
           blood
           ;
           then
           under
           colour
           of
           keeping
           back
           such
           ,
           to
           deprive
           them
           ,
           or
           any
           sincere
           true
           hearted
           Christians
           of
           the
           benefit
           and
           comfort
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           whom
           really
           it
           belongs
           ,
           t●
           the
           very
           breaking
           of
           their
           hearts
           and
           wounding
           of
           their
           spirits
           ?
           which
           hath
           been
           the
           ca●e
           of
           some
           and
           may
           be
           of
           more
           ,
           if
           Christian
           moderation
           ,
           compassion
           ▪
           charity
           ,
           prudence
           be
           not
           most
           predominant
           in
           every
           Presbytery
           ;
           Doubtlesse
           better
           it
           were
           a
           thousand
           reprobates
           and
           obdurate
           sinners
           who
           will
           not
           be
           restrained
           by
           threats
           and
           admonitions
           ,
           should
           eat
           unworthily
           ,
           to
           the
           damnation
           of
           their
           soules
           ,
           then
           one
           worthy
           Communicant
           ,
           or
           sincere
           hearted
           Christian
           be
           deprived
           of
           that
           right
           and
           comfort
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           which
           belongs
           unto
           him
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           whether
           the
           suspending
           of
           such
           persons
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           (
           being
           no
           Ordinance
           of
           Christ
           for
           ought
           appeares
           to
           me
           ,
           nor
           expresly
           warranted
           by
           any
           Scripture
           ,
           president
           ,
           or
           precept
           )
           without
           a
           totall
           suspension
           of
           them
           from
           all
           christian
           society
           &
           other
           Ordinances
           ,
           will
           not
           be
           ●
           means
           to
           harden
           prophane
           obdurate
           ,
           scandalous
           sinners
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           once
           made
           ordinary
           and
           generall
           rather
           then
           to
           reforme
           ,
           convert
           ,
           amend
           them
           ?
           And
           whether
           their
           admission
           to
           the
           sacrament
           accompanied
           with
           serious
           previous
           ad●onitions
           ▪
           exhortations
           to
           them
           against
           unworthy
           receiving
           ▪
           and
           persevering
           in
           their
           impenitent
           courses
           after
           the
           Sacrament
           received
           ,
           and
           publike
           serious
           reprehensions
           for
           their
           former
           evill
           courses
           ,
           b●
           not
           a
           farre
           more
           probable
           way
           and
           meanes
           of
           reclaiming
           ▪
           converting
           them
           from
           their
           evill
           wayes
           ,
           then
           any
           bare
           suspension
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           without
           
           any
           concurrent
           suspension
           from
           all
           other
           Ordinances
           and
           Christian
           communion
           can
           be
           ?
           My
           reasons
           for
           propounding
           this
           Question
           are
           very
           considerable
           :
           First
           ,
           be●ause
           such
           obstinate
           scandalous
           sinners
           ,
           as
           experience
           teach●s
           ,
           make
           no
           great
           conscience
           at
           all
           of
           receiving
           the
           Sacrament
           (
           from
           which
           for
           the
           most
           part
           they
           voluntarily
           suspend
           themselves
           for
           sundry
           months
           ,
           nay
           yeers
           together
           out
           of
           meer
           prophanesse
           )
           in
           case
           they
           may
           be
           freely
           admitted
           to
           other
           publike
           Ordinances
           :
           It
           being
           onely
           the
           totall
           exclusion
           from
           the
           Church
           and
           all
           Christian
           society
           (
           not
           any
           bare
           su●pension
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           )
           which
           workes
           both
           shame
           and
           remorse
           in
           excomunicate
           persons
           ,
           as
           
             Paul
          
           resolves
           ,
           1
           
             Thes.
          
           3.
           14.
           1
           
             Cor
          
           5.
           13.
           compared
           with
           the
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           5.
           1.
           
             to
          
           11.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           we
           find
           this
           an
           experimentall
           verity
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           prophane
           and
           scandalous
           sinners
           that
           are
           ,
           when
           they
           intend
           to
           receive
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           will
           many
           of
           them
           (
           like
           
             loose
          
           
             c
          
           
             Italians
             in
             the
             Lent
             ▪
             season
             )
          
           for
           a
           day
           or
           two
           before
           ,
           at
           leastwise
           on
           the
           very
           day
           they
           receive
           it
           ,
           and
           some
           dayes
           after
           ▪
           demeane
           themselves
           very
           penitently
           and
           devoutly
           in
           o●tward
           appear●nce
           ,
           yea
           openly
           and
           privately
           promise
           and
           vow
           to
           become
           new
           creatures
           ,
           to
           give
           over
           all
           their
           sinfull
           courses
           ,
           and
           never
           to
           returne
           to
           them
           againe
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           ●eason
           seem
           to
           be
           reall
           converts
           ;
           yea
           no
           doubt
           many
           d●boist
           persous
           have
           been
           really
           reclaimed
           converted
           ▪
           even
           by
           their
           accesse
           and
           admission
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           ;
           who
           if
           actually
           suspended
           from
           &
           not
           admitted
           to
           it
           ,
           would
           have
           grown
           more
           obstinately
           impenitent
           &
           dissolute
           in
           their
           lives
           ▪
           and
           never
           have
           entred
           into
           any
           serious
           examination
           of
           their
           evill
           wayes
           ,
           courses
           ▪
           nor
           promised
           such
           newnesse
           of
           life
           ,
           as
           they
           doe
           at
           time●
           of
           receiving
           ,
           by
           their
           admission
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           all
           our
           Antagonists
           grant
           ,
           that
           the
           Sacrament
           is
           a
           solemne
           Vow
           or
           Covenant
           ,
           which
           obligeth
           all
           receivers
           ,
           esp●cially
           the
           most
           scandalous
           and
           sinfull
           ,
           generally
           to
           re●orm
           all
           their
           evill
           wayes
           ,
           and
           carry
           themselves
           more
           obediently
           ,
           zealously
           towards
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           then
           ever
           they
           did
           before
           :
           And
           we
           experimentally
           find
           that
           many
           sc●ndalous
           sinners
           ,
           even
           out
           of
           a
           meer
           naturall
           or
           hypocriticall
           conscience
           ,
           when
           they
           resort
           to
           the
           Lords
           Ta●le
           ,
           doe
           oft
           enter
           into
           solemne
           secret
           Vowes
           and
           Covenants
           between
           God
           and
           their
           ownesoules
           ,
           to
           amend
           their
           former
           evill
           wayes
           peruse
           and
           read
           some
           good
           pious
           books
           of
           devotion
           ,
           meditation
           ,
           and
           listen
           very
           diligently
           to
           the
           Word
           when
           preached
           ,
           which
           they
           will
           no
           whit
           regard
           ,
           look
           on
           ▪
           ot
           hearken
           to
           at
           other
           seasons
           ,
           yea
           ,
           become
           good
           ,
           reall
           ,
           at
           leastwise
           formall
           converts
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           every
           Ordinance
           of
           Chtist
           ,
           and
           the
           Sacrament
           ▪
           especially
           above
           others
           ,
           is
           a
           speciall
           meanes
           not
           onely
           of
           confirming
           ,
           but
           begetting
           and
           encreasing
           grace
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           proved
           ;
           and
           I
           make
           no
           doubt
           ,
           but
           many
           scandalous
           ,
           obstinate
           sinners
           ,
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           still
           reclaimed
           by
           their
           owne
           ptivate
           conscionable
           preparations
           ,
           examinations
           ,
           meditations
           ,
           prayers
           ,
           vowes
           ,
           and
           pious
           resolutions
           ,
           taken
           to
           themselves
           ▪
           and
           by
           the
           publike
           confessions
           ,
           exhortations
           ,
           admonitions
           ,
           prayers
           ,
           i●structions
           ▪
           used
           in
           the
           Congr●gation
           both
           before
           ,
           at
           ,
           and
           imediatly
           after
           their
           approaches
           to
           the
           Lord●
           Table
           :
           yea
           I
           
           dare
           say
           ten
           to
           one
           ,
           would
           be
           reclaimed
           ,
           converted
           ,
           by
           such
           admission
           ,
           then
           will
           be
           converted
           or
           amended
           by
           their
           bare
           suspension
           from
           it
           :
           Hence
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           
             Christ
             ,
             who
             came
             into
             the
             world
             to
             save
             sinners
             ,
             when
             he
             would
             reclaime
             and
             bring
             home
             sinners
             conversed
             familiarly
             with
             ,
             &
             permitted
             them
             ever
             to
             come
             to
             him
             and
             hi●
             Ordi●ances
             ,
             not
             debarred
             them
             from
             them
             :
          
           And
           the
           forecited
           Fathers
           alleage
           
           this
           for
           one
           reason
           why
           Christ
           admitted
           the
           very
           traytor
           
             Judas
             to
             the
             sacrament
             ,
             though
             he
             knew
             him
             to
             be
             a
             devill
             and
             cast-away
             ,
          
           because
           
             he
             would
             ●vercome
             him
             by
             this
             great
             mercy
             ,
             goodnesse
             ,
             lenity
             ,
             and
             leave
             no
             meanes
             of
             his
             convertion
             unattempted
             :
          
           If
           therefore
           scandalous
           sinners
           seriously
           desire
           to
           receive
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           as
           a
           principall
           meanes
           to
           subdue
           their
           iniquities
           ,
           reforme
           their
           lives
           ,
           and
           tye
           them
           faster
           unto
           God
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           making
           publike
           profession
           of
           the
           reality
           of
           their
           intentions
           in
           this
           kind
           (
           as
           they
           all
           doe
           ,
           at
           lest
           in
           words
           and
           outward
           shew
           )
           why
           such
           should
           be
           debarred
           fro●
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           since
           really
           admitted
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           Baptisme
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           Ordinances
           ;
           I
           cannot
           yet
           discerne
           any
           proofe
           or
           reason
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           whether
           Christ
           did
           ever
           intend
           ,
           that
           none
           but
           true
           reall
           beleevers
           and
           penitents
           should
           receive
           his
           supper
           ?
           Or
           ,
           whether
           he
           did
           not
           infallibly
           both
           know
           and
           really
           intend
           ,
           that
           many
           unregenerate
           ,
           impenitent
           persons
           ,
           would
           and
           ●hould
           receive
           it
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           to
           their
           cōvertion
           ,
           who
           belong
           to
           him
           ,
           others
           of
           them
           to
           their
           h●rt
           &
           condemnation
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           true
           penitents
           for
           their
           comfort
           and
           salvation
           ?
           Our
           Antagonists
           do
           ,
           and
           m●st
           of
           necessity
           grant
           ▪
           that
           close
           hypocrites
           ,
           persons
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           scandalous
           ,
           b●t
           blamelesse
           in
           their
           outward
           conversations
           &
           endued
           withcompetent
           knowledge
           ,
           have
           an
           external
           right
           to
           the
           Lords
           supper
           ,
           though
           not
           truly
           regenerate
           and
           endued
           with
           saving
           faith
           ;
           and
           that
           no
           Mini●ler
           ,
           Presbytery
           or
           Classis
           can
           or
           ought
           of
           right
           to
           suspend
           such
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           ;
           for
           if
           reall
           Saints
           should
           onely
           approa●h
           the
           Lords
           Table
           ,
           how
           few
           would
           the
           number
           of
           Communicants
           be
           in
           all
           Congregations
           ?
           or
           what
           Minister
           ,
           Church
           ,
           or
           Classis
           might
           or
           could
           take
           such
           a
           jurisdiction
           upon
           them
           ▪
           as
           certainly
           to
           define
           who
           are
           reall
           Saints
           ,
           and
           who
           not
           ;
           since
           the
           
             Lord
             onely
             knowes
             infallibly
             who
             are
             his
             ?
          
           They
           doe
           and
           must
           likewise
           yeeld
           ▪
           that
           such
           persons
           as
           these
           hauing
           no
           justifying
           faith
           nor
           sincere
           repentance
           in
           them
           ▪
           when
           they
           doe
           receive
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           doe
           eat
           and
           drink
           their
           owne
           damnation
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           prophanest
           obstinatest
           sinners
           .
           If
           then
           these
           may
           be
           admitted
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           though
           they
           thus
           eat
           and
           drinke
           damnation
           to
           themselves
           ,
           not
           discerning
           the
           Lords
           body
           ,
           then
           why
           not
           others
           ?
           and
           if
           Christ
           hath
           ordiained
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           his
           Supper
           (
           as
           well
           as
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           and
           Gospell
           )
           to
           be
           a
           savour
           of
           death
           to
           such
           unworthy
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           a
           savour
           of
           life
           unto
           life
           to
           worthy
           receivers
           ;
           then
           what
           reason
           ▪
           in
           point
           of
           conscience
           ,
           can
           any
           Minister
           alleage
           ,
           why
           he
           should
           not
           administer
           the
           Sacrament
           to
           all
           who
           desire
           to
           receive
           it
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           preach
           the
           Gospell
           to
           those
           who
           desire
           to
           heare
           it
           ,
           since
           God
           hath
           his
           end
           in
           both
           ?
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           justice
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           his
           grace
           and
           mercy
           in
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           Whether
           all
           obstinate
           ,
           scandalous
           ,
           impenitent
           sinners
           ,
           before
           they
           come
           to
           participate
           at
           the
           Lords
           Tahle
           ,
           b●
           not
           in
           a
           present
           state
           of
           damnation
           ?
           and
           whether
           they
           doe
           not
           aggravate
           and
           e●crease
           their
           damnation
           by
           resorting
           to
           Sermons
           ,
           hearing
           ▪
           reading
           ,
           praying
           ,
           fasting
           ,
           and
           every
           other
           publike
           duty
           they
           performe
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           eat
           and
           augment
           it
           by
           resorting
           ●o
           the
           Sacrament
           ?
           If
           yea
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           gain
           ▪
           said
           ,
           and
           is
           yeelded
           by
           all
           ;
           then
           what
           matter
           of
           conscience
           or
           solid
           reason
           can
           be
           rendred
           by
           any
           rationall
           Christian
           ,
           why
           such
           perso●s
           should
           not
           at
           well
           be
           admitted
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           as
           to
           any
           other
           Ordinance
           ;
           or
           not
           suspended
           equally
           from
           all
           Ordi●ances
           as
           well
           as
           from
           it
           ;
           since
           all
           by
           accident
           ,
           
           ●hrough
           mens
           abuse
           and
           unprofitablenesse
           ,
           prove
           means
           of
           aggravating
           their
           sins
           and
           condemnation
           ?
           Either
           therefore
           our
           Opposites
           must
           suspend
           such
           person●
           from
           all
           Ordinances
           alike
           ,
           till
           they
           be
           reclaimed
           (
           which
           themselves
           perchance
           will
           deem
           a
           preposterous
           course
           )
           or
           else
           admit
           them
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           as
           well
           as
           to
           other
           Ordinances
           ,
           since
           all
           prove
           alike
           good
           or
           bad
           ,
           saving
           or
           damning
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           
             Object
             .
          
           If
           they
           alleage
           (
           as
           some
           of
           them
           doe
           )
           that
           suspension
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           though
           not
           from
           othe●
           Ordinances
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           step
           to
           excommunication
           ,
           and
           therefore
           warranted
           by
           those
           Texts
           and
           reasons
           ,
           which
           make
           for
           a
           totall
           excomunication
           from
           the
           Church
           and
           o●her
           Ordinances
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           I
           demand
           ,
           first
           ,
           whether
           Christ
           himselfe
           (
           whose
           Kingdome
           and
           Discipline
           you
           pretend
           excomunication
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           him
           to
           be
           the
           onely
           Law-giver
           of
           his
           Church
           )
           hath
           made
           suspension
           onely
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           but
           not
           from
           other
           Ordinances
           ,
           a
           step
           to
           totall
           excomunication
           ,
           or
           a
           necessary
           or
           expedient
           forerunner
           
           of
           it
           ,
           
             as
             you
             grant
             he
             hath
             made
             publike
             admonitions
             ,
             exhortations
             ,
             reproofes
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ?
          
           If
           yea
           ,
           then
           shew
           me
           where
           ,
           when
           ,
           or
           how
           by
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           I
           am
           certaine
           you
           cannot
           doe
           ;
           If
           not
           ,
           then
           this
           suspension
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           alone
           (
           which
           is
           now
           contested
           for
           with
           so
           much
           eage●nesse
           as
           if
           Christs
           Kingdome
           and
           Church-discipline
           did
           wholly
           consist
           therein
           )
           is
           but
           a
           meere
           humane
           invention
           and
           so
           no
           Ordinance
           of
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           any
           part
           of
           his
           Kingly
           government
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           shall
           demand
           ,
           whether
           those
           Texts
           which
           prescribe
           a
           totall
           exclusion
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           Ordinances
           ,
           can
           be
           any
           way
           satisfied
           ,
           obeyed
           ,
           by
           a
           partiall
           execution
           
           of
           them
           ?
           Wh●n
           God
           commands
           any
           thing
           to
           be
           fully
           executed
           ,
           a
           halfe
           or
           partiall
           performance
           onely
           is
           no
           better
           in
           his
           esteem
           ,
           then
           plaine
           
             disobedience
             or
             rebellion
             ;
          
           as
           appeares
           in
           the
           case
           of
           
             (
             a
             )
             Saul's
             incompleat
             fulfilling●f
          
           Gods
           commission
           
             against
             the
             A●al●kites
             ,
             in
             sparing
             Agag
             and
             the
             best
             spoyles
             ;
             and
             destroying
             onely
             the
             vulgar
             Amalekites
             ,
             with
             the
             worst
             of
             the
             cattle
             and
             spoyle
             .
          
           Your selves
           doe
           daily
           inculcate
           upon
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           your
           Auditors
           ,
           a
           through
           and
           compleat
           Reformation
           in
           Church
           and
           State
           ;
           informing
           them
           ,
           that
           lesse
           will
           not
           be
           accepted
           of
           God
           or
           good
           men
           ;
           and
           will
           you
           content
           God
           will
           a
           halfe
           excomunication
           of
           scandalous
           ,
           notorious
           sinners
           ,
           by
           suspending
           them
           onely
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           when
           he
           requires
           a
           compleat
           sequestration
           and
           casting
           out
           of
           such
           ,
           from
           
             all
             publike
             Ordinances
             and
             Christian
             communion
             ?
          
           Answer
           me
           but
           this
           ,
           and
           you
           will
           soone
           satisfie
           your
           objection
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           what
           are
           the
           principall
           ends
           for
           which
           excomunication
           was
           instituted
           in
           the
           Church
           ?
           are
           they
           not
           ;
           First
           ,
           the
           punishment
           of
           the
           impenitent
           delinquent
           for
           his
           crimes
           ?
           whence
           it
           is
           stiled
           by
           you
           &
           others
           ,
           a
           
             censure
             ,
          
           yea
           the
           
             terriblest
             censure
             and
             punishment
             of
             all
             .
          
           
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           preserving
           of
           others
           from
           infection
           ▪
           pollution
           ,
           by
           their
           ▪
           ill
           example
           and
           conversation
           ,
           as
           
             Leapers
             in
             the
             Leviticall
             law
             ,
          
           and
           
             plague
             sick
             persons
             and
             Leapers
          
           by
           our
           laws
           now
           ,
           a●e
           to
           be
           shut
           up
           &
           sequestred
           from
           the
           company
           of
           others
           during
           their
           contagions
           ?
           If
           so
           (
           as
           you
           must
           needs
           acknowledge
           from
           ths
           1
           Cor.
           5.
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           Gal
           5.
           9.
           2
           Tim.
           2.
           17
           ,
           18.
           )
           then
           if
           this
           censure
           be
           of
           Gods
           institution
           not
           mans
           ▪
           how
           can
           you
           prove
           Chancellors
           to
           m●tigate
           or
           halfe
           it
           at
           your
           pleasures
           without
           Gods
           warrant
           ?
           how
           can
           you
           inflict
           it
           but
           in
           part
           ▪
           when
           and
           where
           he
           requires
           the
           whole
           ?
           Are
           you
           f●ithfull
           or
           impartiall
           judges
           herein
           ?
           I
           
           presume
           you
           dare
           not
           say
           so
           ;
           Either
           therefore
           execute
           this
           censure
           throug●ly
           and
           impartially
           ,
           as
           God
           (
           you
           say
           )
           prescribes
           it
           ,
           or
           not
           at
           all
           ▪
           least
           you
           〈…〉
           selves
           wiser
           or
           mercifullier
           then
           God
           him selfe
           .
           Againe
           ,
           how
           can
           you
           〈◊〉
           others
           from
           infection
           by
           their
           society
           and
           examples
           ▪
           if
           you
           doe
           not
           totally
           seclude
           them
           ▪
           for
           the
           time
           you
           suspend
           them
           ,
           till
           they
           reforme
           themselves
           ,
           from
           all
           Christian
           society
           and
           publike
           ordinances
           as
           well
           as
           from
           the
           Lords
           Table
           onely
           ?
           Shall
           such
           converse
           and
           communicate
           daily
           with
           you
           in
           publique
           prayers
           ,
           Sermons
           ▪
           Fasts
           ,
           reading
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           singing
           Psalmes
           ,
           &c.
           and
           yet
           not
           so
           much
           as
           once
           communicate
           with
           you
           monethly
           quarterly
           or
           yeerly
           ,
           for
           feare
           of
           contagion
           or
           pollution
           by
           their
           ill
           example
           and
           society
           in
           that
           duty
           onely
           ,
           in
           which
           (
           for
           the
           most
           part
           )
           they
           are
           ever
           most
           seemingly
           penitent
           ,
           holy
           and
           devout
           ?
           Was
           ever
           any
           man
           so
           absurd
           or
           se●slesse
           as
           to
           avoid
           the
           company
           of
           a
           Leaper
           ,
           or
           plague-sick
           person
           once
           a
           moneth
           or
           quarter
           ,
           at
           his
           Table
           onely
           ,
           for
           feare
           of
           infection
           ,
           and
           yet
           meet
           with
           him
           daily
           or
           weekly
           in
           the
           self-same
           house
           and
           roome
           upon
           other
           civill
           occasions
           of
           businesse
           or
           discourse
           ?
           And
           can
           any
           Christians
           then
           be
           so
           irration●ll
           ,
           as
           to
           conceive
           ,
           that
           their
           daily
           or
           weekly
           communion
           with
           such
           scandalous
           impeni●ent
           sinners
           in
           all
           other
           publike
           ordinances
           ,
           will
           not
           endanger
           or
           pollute
           them
           ,
           nor
           make
           them
           ▪
           guilty
           of
           their
           sinnes
           by
           participation
           ,
           communion
           or
           approbation
           ;
           and
           yet
           thinke
           their
           monethly
           ,
           quarterly
           ,
           or
           yeerly
           meeting
           and
           communicating
           with
           them
           at
           the
           Lords
           Table
           only
           ,
           will
           so
           poyson
           ▪
           so
           infect
           them
           with
           their
           sinnes
           and
           guilt
           ,
           that
           they
           neither
           can
           nor
           dare
           with
           safe
           conscience
           ,
           admit
           them
           to
           ,
           or
           joyne
           with
           them
           in
           this
           ordinance
           onely
           ,
           though
           they
           ordinarily
           joyne
           with
           them
           without
           scruple
           in
           all
           others
           ?
           I
           beseech
           you
           deare
           Christian
           Brethren
           ,
           consider
           seriously
           of
           all
           these
           particulars
           ,
           apply
           them
           home
           to
           to
           your
           owne
           conscien●es
           ,
           weigh
           them
           by
           the
           sacred
           ballance
           of
           Gods
           holy
           Word
           ,
           the
           rules
           of
           right
           reason
           ,
           piety
           ,
           prudence
           ,
           and
           then
           I
           doubt
           not
           by
           Gods
           blessing
           ,
           if
           you
           be
           not
           obstinately
           wedded
           to
           your
           owne
           opinions
           more
           then
           to
           the
           truth
           ▪
           you
           will
           speedily
           disclaime
           and
           confesse
           the
           weaknesse
           ,
           falsnesse
           ,
           deceitfulnesse
           of
           those
           ●rro●ious
           grounds
           &
           whimseys
           wheron
           you
           have
           hitherto
           over
           ▪
           rashly
           (
           without
           any
           serious
           deliberation
           or
           discussion
           )
           built
           this
           your
           partiall
           suspension
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           alone
           ,
           without
           exclusion
           from
           other
           ordinances
           ,
           which
           hath
           neither
           colour
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           nor
           solid
           reason
           to
           support
           it
           ,
           but
           both
           expresse
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           Remember
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           that
           
             the
          
           
             a
          
           
             times
             of
             mens
             conversion
             and
             reformation
             are
             in
             Gods
             hands
             alone
             ▪
          
           not
           theirs
           or
           yours
           ;
           
             that
          
           
             b
          
           
             the
             change
             of
             the
             heart
             and
             life
             is
             not
             him
             of
             that
             willeth
             ,
             nor
             in
             him
             that
             runneth
             ,
             but
             in
             God
             that
             sheweth
             mercy
             ▪
          
           and
           worketh
           this
           blessed
           alteration
           ▪
           both
           at
           what
           time
           ,
           and
           by
           what
           
             meanes
             he
             pleaseth
             :
          
           he
           can
           make
           the
           Word
           and
           Sacrament
           effectuall
           to
           some
           scandalous
           sinners
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           
             c
          
           
             at
             the
             third
             ,
             perchance
             at
             the
             sixth
             ,
             possibly
             not
             till
             the
             eleventh
             or
             last
             houre
             of
             the
             day
             :
          
           shall
           you
           therefore
           debarre
           them
           from
           them
           in
           the
           interim
           ?
           Consider
           how
           many
           of
           your selves
           (
           perchance
           )
           have
           lived
           impenitently
           ,
           unprofitably
           under
           the
           ordinances
           ▪
           Sacraments
           ,
           for
           sundry
           yeers
           together
           ,
           and
           how
           long
           God
           did
           
             d
          
           
             wait
             to
             shew
             mercy
             upon
             ▪
             you
             ,
             er●
             you
          
           did
           repent
           and
           amend
           ;
           and
           will
           you
           ▪
           not
           
             exercise
             the
          
           
             e
          
           
             self
             same
             patience
             and
             indulgence
             towards
             others
             ,
          
           as
           God
           and
           others
           did
           towards
           you
           ,
           during
           your
           owne
           scandalous
           and
           impenitent
           lives
           ?
           
           Doth
           God
           
             f
          
           
             suff●r
             the
             tares
             to
             grow
             together
             in
             his
             Church
             with
             the
             wheat
             ,
             and
             to
             enjoy
             the
             rain
             and
             dew
             of
             his
             Ordinances
             till
             the
             very
             harvest
             ,
             without
             separation
             ,
          
           because
           possibly
           some
           who
           are
           for
           the
           present
           tares
           ,
           may
           afterward
           prove
           wheat
           :
           &
           wil
           you
           extirpate
           or
           deprive
           them
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           before
           Gods
           time
           without
           separation
           ,
           not
           following
           that
           golden
           rule
           the
           Apostle
           prescribes
           to
           every
           Minister
           who
           is
           the
           Lords
           
             servant
             ,
          
           
             g
          
           
             to
             be
             gentle
             towards
             all
             men
             ,
             patient
             ;
             in
             meeknesse
             instructing
             those
             that
             oppose
             themselves
             ,
             if
             God
             peradventure
             will
             give
             them
             repentance
             ,
             to
             the
             acknowledg●ng
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             may
             recover
             themselves
             out
             of
             the
             snare
             of
             the
             Devill
             ,
             who
             are
             taken
             captive
             of
             him
             at
             his
             will
             :
          
           Let
           us
           no●
           be
           more
           impatient
           and
           harsher
           towards
           any
           then
           God
           himselfe
           and
           Christ
           are
           ,
           
             and
          
           
             h
          
           
             would
             have
             us
             to
             be
             ;
             but
             let
             us
          
           
             i
          
           
             put
             on
             bowels
             of
             tender
             mercies
             towards
             them
             ,
             with
             long-suffering
             ,
          
           as
           they
           do
           ;
           
             God
             himself
             endures
             with
             much
             long-suffering
          
           (
           in
           his
           Church
           )
           
             the
             very
             vessels
             of
             wrath
             fitted
             for
             destruction
             ,
          
           endeavouring
           to
           overcome
           or
           
             leave
             them
             unexcusable
             by
             his
             Ordinances
             &
             long-suffering
             :
          
           And
           shall
           not
           we
           endure
           them
           or
           others
           ,
           though
           scandalous
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           who
           by
           these
           ordinances
           may
           become
           
             vessels
             of
             mercy
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           we
           ?
           Consider
           the
           
             k
          
           
             Parable
             of
             the
             marriage
          
           of
           the
           Kings
           Sonne
           ,
           
             where
             the
             King
             sent
             forth
             his
             servants
             to
             invite
             guests
             to
             the
             Wedding
             ▪
             supper
             ,
             who
             gathered
             together
             ALL
             they
             found
             ,
             both
             BAD
             and
             good
             ,
          
           that
           
             the
             Wedding
             might
             be
             furnished
             with
             Guests
             ;
          
           and
           beware
           that
           ye
           fall
           not
           in
           point
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           into
           the
           very
           errour
           we
           condemne
           in
           
             Papists
             ,
          
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           who
           take
           away
           and
           deny
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           from
           the
           common
           people
           in
           the
           vulgar
           Tongue
           
             l
          
           because
           the
           
             unstable
             and
             unlearned
             wrest
             them
             (
             as
             they
             did
             in
          
           Peters
           
             time
             ,
             &
             never
             more
             then
             now
             )
             to
             their
             owne
             destruction
             ?
          
           upon
           which
           very
           ground
           you
           take
           away
           the
           Sacrament
           from
           scandalous
           sinners
           ,
           because
           you
           pretend
           they
           
             eat
             &
             drink
             it
             to
             their
             own
             damnation
             ;
          
           and
           so
           lapse
           into
           the
           self-same
           error
           in
           one
           kind
           as
           the
           Papists
           doe
           in
           another
           ,
           upon
           one
           &
           the
           same
           pretence
           .
           I
           plead
           not
           this
           as
           a
           meer
           
             Lawyer
             ,
          
           for
           any
           private
           ends
           or
           l●cre
           (
           as
           some
           scandalously
           report
           )
           since
           I
           value
           not
           my
           calling
           (
           to
           which
           true
           Church-discipline
           will
           be
           no
           prejudice
           )
           nor
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           world
           in
           comparison
           of
           Gods
           glory
           and
           the
           truth
           ;
           Nor
           yet
           as
           an
           
             Advocate
             for
             licentio●●
             ,
             scandalous
             sinners
             ,
          
           to
           extenuate
           their
           offences
           ,
           punishment
           ,
           or
           any
           way
           to
           encourage
           them
           in
           their
           impentiency
           &
           prophanations
           ;
           nor
           out
           of
           any
           disaffectiō
           to
           the
           
             Presbyterian
             Government
             ,
          
           for
           which
           I
           have
           earnestly
           pleaded
           ,
           and
           suffered
           much
           reproach
           from
           
             Sectari●s
          
           and
           
             Independents
             ,
          
           and
           in
           which
           I
           may
           expect
           as
           great
           a
           share
           of
           Presbyteriall
           power
           and
           honour
           as
           any
           other
           ;
           but
           meerly
           out
           of
           consci●nce
           ,
           of
           love
           unto
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           tender
           compassions
           to
           ▪
           the
           souls
           of
           other●
           ,
           from
           whom
           without
           any
           punctuall
           Scripture
           warrant
           ,
           I
           would
           have
           no
           meanes
           of
           grace
           ,
           or
           ordinances
           of
           Christ
           with-held
           ,
           wherein
           they
           have
           ●
           right
           ,
           a
           property
           ,
           
           which
           may
           conduce
           to
           their
           reformation
           or
           conversion
           .
           And
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           many
           thousands
           now
           contrary
           minded
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           perused
           my
           grounds
           and
           reasons
           ,
           wil
           readily
           sub●cribe
           to
           my
           opinion
           as
           the
           truth
           of
           Christ
           most
           agreeable
           to
           his
           practice
           ,
           w●rd
           ,
           mind
           ▪
           from
           which
           mee●
           crochets
           and
           new
           whimseys
           of
           conceited
           braines
           ▪
           ought
           never
           to
           seduce
           us
           ,
           Let
           us
           
             n
          
           
             stand
             fast
             therefore
             in
             the
             liberty
             wherew●th
             Christ
             hath
             made
             us
             free
             ,
             and
             be
             no
             more
             entangled
             with
             any
             yoake
             of
             bondage
             ▪
          
           but
           what
           himselfe
           hath
           put
           upon
           us
           ,
           or
           authorized
           others
           to
           
           impose
           on
           〈◊〉
           by
           his
           word
           ,
           especialy
           in
           Christs
           Ordinances
           ,
           which
           concern
           our
           souls
           ,
           from
           which
           no
           creatures
           have
           power
           justly
           to
           seclude
           us
           ,
           but
           in
           such
           cases
           where
           he
           gives
           them
           expresse
           commission
           ,
           and
           in
           such
           sort
           as
           he
           prescribes
           .
           And
           let
           me
           suggest
           but
           one
           thing
           more
           unto
           your
           saddest
           thoughts
           ,
           That
           in
           the
           Churches
           of
           the
           Anabaptists
           and
           Brownists
           ,
           both
           abroad
           and
           at
           home
           ,
           where
           excommunication
           
           and
           suspension
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           are
           most
           rigidly
           and
           severely
           exercised
           ,
           pressed
           ;
           the
           sinnes
           and
           execrable
           scandalous
           crimes
           of
           heresie
           ,
           false
           doctrine
           ,
           spirituall
           pride
           ,
           sedition
           ,
           scisme
           ,
           disobedience
           to
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           the
           higher
           powers
           ,
           envy
           ,
           hatred
           ,
           malice
           ,
           covetousnesse
           ,
           oppression
           ,
           extortion
           ,
           hypocrisie
           ,
           yea
           ,
           lying
           ,
           rayling
           ▪
           uncharitablenesse
           ,
           slandering
           ,
           un●aturalnesse
           ,
           sometimes
           of
           sor●ication
           ,
           adultery
           ,
           fleshlinesse
           ,
           doe
           farre
           more
           abound
           then
           in
           many
           of
           our
           English
           Congreg●●ions
           ,
           where
           these
           censures
           are
           very
           rarely
           exercised
           ,
           or
           put
           in
           ●e
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           practicall
           power
           of
           godlinesse
           is
           generally
           more
           evidently
           visible
           ,
           and
           the
           lives
           of
           the
           generality
           of
           the
           people
           more
           strict
           ,
           pious
           ,
           lesse
           scandalous
           and
           licentious
           in
           our
           English
           Congregations
           where
           there
           hath
           been
           powerfull
           preaching
           ,
           without
           the
           practice
           of
           excom●●ication
           or
           suspension
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           reformed
           Churches
           of
           
             France
             ,
             Germany
             ,
             Denmark
          
           or
           
             Scotland
             ,
          
           for
           which
           I
           appeal
           to
           all
           ●ravellors
           ,
           and
           our
           Independent
           Ministers
           who
           have
           lived
           i●
           the
           
             Netherlands
             ,
          
           who
           wil
           &
           must
           acknowledge
           ▪
           that
           in
           the
           sanctification
           of
           the
           Lords
           ●●y
           ,
           strictnesse
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           exemplarinesse
           of
           conversation
           ,
           our
           English
           Ministers
           and
           Protestants
           generally
           excell
           all
           others
           ,
           notwithstanding
           their
           strict
           discipline
           ,
           which
           really
           reforms
           very
           few
           or
           none
           ,
           and
           works
           no
           such
           miracles
           of
           reformation
           ,
           holinesse
           ,
           precisenesse
           in
           mens
           lives
           or
           hearts
           ,
           as
           is
           pr●●●nded
           :
           And
           in
           popish
           Churches
           ,
           where
           excom●●ications
           ,
           suspensions
           ,
           Interdictions
           ,
           Church-censures
           ▪
           most
           abound
           of
           any
           ▪
           and
           are
           most
           frequently
           and
           formidably
           fulminated
           bypopish
           Prelats
           and
           their
           officers
           ;
           how
           many
           exorbitances
           and
           grievances
           they
           introduce
           ,
           how
           little
           reformation
           they
           worke
           in
           mens
           hearts
           or
           lives
           ,
           is
           so
           well
           knowne
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           to
           our
           Opposites
           in
           opinion
           ,
           that
           we
           can
           have
           little
           hope●
           they
           will
           produce
           much
           reall
           sp●●dy
           reform●●ion
           in
           our
           Churches
           ,
           since
           they
           have
           hitherto
           wrought
           so
           little
           in
           all
           these
           ,
           especially
           if
           ●hey
           once
           grow
           common
           ,
           g●nerall
           ,
           and
           so
           contemp●ible
           .
           Certainly
           the
           speediest
           ,
           best
           and
           onely
           way
           to
           suppresse
           all
           kind
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           scisme●
           ,
           to
           reforme
           and
           purge
           our
           Churches
           from
           all
           scandalo●s
           offences
           ,
           will
           be
           ,
           for
           Ministers
           no●
           to
           draw
           out
           the
           sword
           of
           excommunication
           and
           suspension
           against
           them
           ,
           which
           will
           doe
           little
           good
           ;
           but
           the
           sword
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           the
           powerfull
           preaching
           of
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           and
           the
           sword
           of
           the
           ●ivill
           Magistrate
           ,
           which
           are
           onely
           able
           to
           effect
           this
           work
           ,
           And
           if
           our
           Assembly
           and
           Ministers
           will
           but
           diligently
           preach
           against
           that
           c●talogue
           of
           scandalous
           sinne●
           and
           sinners
           they
           have
           prese●●ed
           to
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           the
           Parliament
           prescribe
           severe
           ●emporall
           lawes
           and
           p●nishments
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           appoint
           good
           civill
           Magistrates
           to
           see
           them
           duly
           executed
           ▪
           inflicted
           ,
           I
           am
           confident
           ,
           that
           this
           would
           work
           a
           greater
           reformation
           in
           our
           Chu●ch
           and
           State
           in
           one
           halfe
           yeere
           ,
           then
           all
           the
           Church
           ▪
           discipline
           and
           censures
           now
           so
           eagerly
           contested
           for
           ,
           will
           do
           in
           an
           Age
           ▪
           and
           will
           be
           the
           only
           true
           way
           and
           speediest
           course
           to
           reform
           both
           Church
           and
           St●●e
           at
           once
           ,
           which
           I
           hope
           the
           Parliament
           will
           consider
           of
           ,
           and
           take
           care
           ,
           that
           our
           Ministers
           (
           like
           the
           Bishops
           formerly
           )
           may
           not
           now
           be
           taken
           up
           
           with
           ruling
           and
           governing
           ▪
           but
           preaching
           and
           instructing
           ,
           which
           is
           work
           enough
           ,
           wholly
           to
           engrosse
           their
           ●ime
           and
           thoughts
           .
        
         
           And
           whereas
           many
           godly
           ,
           true-hearted
           ,
           zealous
           Christians
           are
           now
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           the
           Parliaments
           deliberate
           (
           for
           I
           cannot
           say
           slow
           proceedings
           )
           in
           setling
           Church
           discipline
           and
           cen●ures
           ,
           is
           the
           maine
           cause
           of
           the
           encrease
           of
           so
           many
           heresies
           ,
           seismes
           and
           sects
           among
           us
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           speedy
           setling
           of
           that
           modell
           of
           
           Church
           Discipline
           the
           Assembly
           hath
           presented
           to
           the
           Houses
           ,
           will
           both
           prevent
           and
           redresse
           this
           deplorable
           mischiefe
           ,
           as
           is
           insinuated
           in
           a
           late
           printed
           Petition
           ;
           I
           must
           needs
           informe
           these
           wel-affected
           pious
           men
           (
           whom
           I
           truly
           love
           and
           honour
           )
           that
           they
           are
           much
           mistaken
           both
           in
           the
           cause
           and
           c●re
           of
           this
           malady
           ,
           and
           spreading
           dangerous
           Gangreen
           .
        
         
           For
           first
           ,
           the
           Parliaments
           deliberation
           in
           debating
           and
           setling
           Church-discipline
           is
           no
           true
           cause
           of
           this
           Epidemicall
           disease
           ▪
           which
           springs
           originally
           from
           other
           roots
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           shall
           informe
           them
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           from
           our
           owne
           Ministers
           late
           daily
           sowing
           ,
           spreading
           of
           erronious
           ,
           dangerous
           seeds
           of
           separation
           in
           their
           Sermons
           ,
           Discourses
           ,
           Books
           ,
           and
           maintaining
           ●ome
           Anabaptisticall
           and
           Brownisticall
           positions
           ,
           specially
           concerning
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           supper
           ,
           and
           suspending
           scandalous
           persons
           from
           it
           (
           which
           I
           have
           here
           already
           recited
           ,
           refuted
           ;
           )
           even
           whiles
           they
           think
           and
           beleeve
           they
           write
           and
           preach
           against
           scisme
           ,
           seperation
           ,
           Anabaptisme
           and
           errors
           tending
           t●●hem
           :
           This
           I
           am
           confident
           ,
           is
           one
           maine
           cause
           ,
           if
           not
           the
           chiefest
           of
           this
           spreading
           grievance
           ,
           which
           some
           of
           those
           who
           most
           complaine
           against
           it
           ,
           doe
           out
           of
           this
           their
           ignorance
           and
           un●dvisednesse
           ,
           most
           foment
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           our
           Magistrates
           ,
           Ministers
           and
           peoples
           free
           permission
           of
           divers
           Ministers
           ,
           Hereticks
           ,
           Scismatikes
           ,
           to
           vent
           their
           scismaticall
           erronious
           fancies
           ,
           tenents
           ,
           freely
           in
           our
           Churches
           ,
           Pulpits
           ,
           Presses
           ▪
           under
           pretence
           of
           advancing
           the
           Parliaments
           service
           ,
           and
           being
           firme
           unto
           their
           cause
           ;
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           like
           so
           many
           wandring
           starres
           ,
           running
           up
           and
           downe
           from
           County
           to
           County
           ,
           City
           to
           City
           ,
           Pulpit
           to
           Pulpit
           ,
           where
           they
           freely
           and
           boldly
           vent
           their
           errours
           ,
           seismes
           ,
           to
           seduce
           poore
           ignoran●
           people
           ,
           and
           preach
           against
           our
           Church-worship
           ,
           Doctrine
           ,
           Ministers
           calling
           ,
           the
           Parliaments
           ,
           Synods
           authority
           in
           setling
           Church
           government
           &c.
           declaiming
           outright
           against
           our
           Church
           ,
           Ministers
           as
           Antichristian
           ▪
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           without
           apprehension
           ,
           censure
           or
           controle
           :
           driving
           on
           their
           own
           s●ism●ticall
           designes
           ,
           under
           pretext
           of
           doing
           God
           and
           the
           Parliament
           service
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           permission
           of
           Ministers
           and
           Sectaries
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           lawes
           of
           God
           and
           the
           Realme
           ,
           openly
           to
           gather
           and
           set
           up
           private
           Independent
           Churches
           and
           Conventicles
           of
           their
           owne
           ,
           seperate
           from
           the
           publike
           :
           and
           to
           meet
           freely
           ,
           boldly
           at
           them
           without
           the
           least
           interruption
           :
           With
           the
           toleration
           of
           such
           to
           hold
           constant
           private
           meetings
           and
           consultations
           together
           ,
           every
           day
           ,
           week
           ,
           or
           moneth
           at
           least
           ,
           how
           to
           advance
           and
           strengthen
           their
           party
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           and
           get
           the
           greatest
           power
           and
           places
           of
           trust
           into
           their
           hands
           .
        
         
           Now
           will
           excommuncation
           or
           suspension
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           or
           the
           setling
           of
           Church
           discipline
           prevent
           or
           redresse
           all
           these
           true
           causes
           of
           our
           seismes
           ?
           Certainly
           no
           :
           Not
           the
           first
           ,
           nor
           last
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           second
           but
           in
           
           part
           :
           For
           those
           who
           thus
           voluntarily
           separate
           themselves
           from
           our
           Churches
           ▪
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           joyne
           in
           any
           Church
           communion
           with
           us
           ,
           will
           not
           care
           a
           straw
           ,
           but
           deride
           and
           je●re
           u
           ;
           to
           our
           faces
           ,
           if
           we
           should
           excommunicate
           them
           from
           our
           S●c●aments
           ,
           Churches
           ,
           Assemblies
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           professe
           themselves
           no
           Members
           ,
           and
           from
           which
           they
           have
           already
           excommunicated
           ▪
           suspended
           themselves
           ,
           but
           only
           when
           they
           creep
           up
           into
           our
           Pulpits
           ,
           of
           purpose
           to
           preach
           against
           ●s
           ▪
           and
           seduce
           the
           people
           to
           sever
           from
           us
           ,
           and
           seperate
           to
           them
           ,
           whenas
           they
           will
           not
           permit
           any
           orthodox
           Ministers
           of
           ours
           to
           preach
           ,
           much
           lesse
           to
           preach
           against
           their
           wayes
           ,
           errours
           ,
           in
           their
           separate
           Congregations
           .
        
         
           The
           only
           wayes
           therefore
           to
           remedy
           this
           dangerous
           mischiefe
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           and
           prevent
           it
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           are
           these
           e●suing
           ,
           which
           answer
           to
           these
           causes
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           First
           for
           our
           own
           Ministers
           to
           labour
           to
           discerne
           and
           then
           publikely
           to
           retract
           and
           unteach
           the
           people
           by
           word
           and
           writing
           ,
           their
           erronious
           ,
           grounds
           ,
           scismaticall
           doctrines
           touching
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           unmixt
           communions
           and
           suspension
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           :
           and
           then
           none
           will
           separate
           when
           they
           are
           better
           taught
           ,
           and
           the
           false
           grounds
           of
           separation
           and
           scism
           (
           formerly
           pressed
           on
           them
           through
           ignorance
           ,
           or
           in●ogitancy
           )
           be
           as
           constantly
           preached
           and
           written
           against
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           been
           formerly
           asserted
           in
           the
           Pulpit
           and
           Presse
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           for
           our
           Magistrates
           conscionably
           to
           convent
           question
           ▪
           and
           people
           to
           informe
           against
           all
           Ministers
           or
           others
           ,
           who
           runne
           about
           ,
           and
           vent
           scismaticall
           ,
           erronious
           new
           Doctrines
           or
           whimseys
           in
           their
           own
           or
           others
           Pulpits
           ▪
           &
           seriously
           to
           admonish
           ,
           cheek
           them
           for
           what
           is
           past
           and
           enjoine
           them
           for
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           to
           prea●h
           nothing
           but
           Christ
           crucified
           ,
           o●
           doctrines
           of
           edification
           ,
           and
           to
           avoid
           all
           ●nnecessa●y
           controversies
           concerning
           Church
           ▪
           government
           (
           in
           which
           some
           now
           place
           all
           Religion
           )
           snd
           all
           erronious
           doctrines
           contrary
           to
           those
           established
           among
           us
           ;
           and
           in
           case
           they
           shall
           afterwards
           offend
           in
           the
           like
           kind
           ,
           to
           debarre
           them
           from
           stepping
           up
           into
           other
           mens
           P●lpits
           ,
           and
           suspend
           them
           from
           their
           owne
           till
           they
           shall
           reforme
           their
           erros
           ,
           scisms
           and
           promise
           never
           to
           offend
           in
           like
           kind
           againe
           .
           And
           withall
           ▪
           carefully
           to
           suppresse
           the
           printing
           and
           dispersing
           of
           all
           hereticall
           erronious
           or
           scismaticall
           books
           ,
           by
           inflicting
           severe
           punishments
           on
           the
           Authors
           ,
           Printers
           ,
           dispersers
           of
           them
           :
           for
           which
           the
           good
           lawes
           and
           ordinanc●s
           already
           made
           and
           in
           full
           force
           ,
           are
           sufficient
           ,
           were
           they
           but
           duly
           executed
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           to
           prohibit
           ,
           suppresse
           ▪
           by
           strict
           publike
           lawes
           and
           ordinances
           ,
           the
           gathering
           of
           any
           particular
           Churches
           or
           Congregations
           without
           publike
           authority
           ,
           together
           with
           all
           private
           conventicles
           ,
           of
           Ana●aptisticall
           sectaries
           wholly
           separating
           from
           ,
           and
           standing
           in
           direct
           opposition
           against
           our
           publike
           Church-meetings
           ;
           together
           with
           all
           their
           private
           cabinet-councels
           ,
           consultations
           ,
           to
           foment
           and
           augment
           their
           party
           :
           And
           in
           case
           they
           will
           not
           be
           reclaimed
           by
           lenity
           and
           friendly
           christian
           proceedings
           ,
           but
           continue
           still
           obstinate
           and
           incorrigible
           ,
           then
           to
           proceed
           severely
           against
           the
           ring-leaders
           of
           separating
           sects
           ▪
           ●cismer
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           or
           remove
           them
           from
           all
           Offices
           or
           places
           of
           publike
           trust
           in
           Church
           o●
           State
           ,
           wherein
           their
           continuance
           may
           prove
           prejudiciall
           to
           b●t●
           or
           either
           of
           them
           :
           And
           if
           all
           o●r
           Magistrates
           ,
           Judges
           ,
           and
           Justices
           in
           City
           and
           Country
           
           would
           but
           modestly
           execute
           the
           good
           statutes
           and
           ordinances
           already
           provided
           against
           those
           ;
           I
           am
           certain
           these
           spreading
           errours
           sectaries
           ,
           scismes
           would
           be
           soon
           suppressed
           ,
           and
           we
           all
           united
           in
           one
           ,
           now
           the
           great
           stumbling
           block
           ,
           of
           Superstitious
           popish
           Ceremoies
           ,
           Altars
           ,
           Images
           ,
           with
           the
           Common
           prayer
           Book
           (
           the
           only
           eye-sores
           heart-sores
           and
           grounds
           of
           separation
           ,
           formerly
           complained
           of
           ●
           conscientious
           people
           )
           are
           totally
           removed
           by
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           together
           〈◊〉
           scandalous
           and
           unpreaching
           Ministers
           and
           Gods
           word
           more
           powerfully
           ,
           more
           ●ncere●y
           preached
           ,
           then
           in
           any
           Conventicles
           or
           segregated
           Congergations
           whatsoever
           ,
           where
           illiterate
           Mechanicks
           (
           who
           may
           as
           well
           st●p
           into
           the
           Kings
           Throne
           ,
           a●d
           civill
           Magistrates
           Tribunall
           ,
           as
           into
           the
           Ministers
           Pulpit
           )
           or
           ignorant
           ,
           ●●gif●ed
           Ministers
           ,
           doe
           usually
           exercise
           their
           leaden
           Talents
           ,
           and
           vent
           their
           dros●e
           straw
           ,
           stubble
           ,
           instead
           of
           the
           pure
           gold
           and
           orient
           Pearles
           of
           Gods
           sacred
           oracles
           .
        
         
           As
           therefore
           you
           desire
           ,
           tender
           the
           redresse
           of
           this
           great
           grievanc●
           ,
           the
           speedy
           settlement
           ,
           peace
           ,
           unity
           of
           our
           distracted
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           the
           long
           expected
           establishment
           of
           such
           an
           exact
           Church
           ▪
           discipline
           as
           is
           warranted
           by
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           not
           built
           on
           humane
           fancies
           ;
           the
           advancement
           of
           Gods
           truth
           ,
           honour
           ;
           the
           avoyding
           of
           all
           groundlesse
           ,
           unwarrantable
           occasions
           of
           scismes
           or
           separations
           ,
           occasioned
           by
           some
           new
           erronious
           paradoxes
           and
           false
           notions
           ,
           touching
           this
           weighty
           subject
           of
           Excommunication
           and
           suspension
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           ;
           I
           shall
           humbly
           beseech
           and
           seriously
           adjure
           you
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           
             the
          
           
             o
          
           
             great
             Shepheard
             of
             his
             sheep
             ,
             and
             impartiall
             Judge
             both
             of
             quick
             and
             dead
             ,
          
           〈◊〉
           (
           p
           )
           you
           wil
           answer
           the
           contrary
           before
           his
           dreadful
           Tribunal
           at
           the
           last
           day
           ,
           &
           avoid
           his
           
             q
          
           
             Anathema
             Maranatha
             ,
          
           with
           all
           good
           mens
           censures
           here
           ,
           to
           lay
           aside
           all
           self
           ▪
           ends
           ,
           self
           interests
           ,
           prejudices
           whatsoever
           in
           this
           weighty
           controversie
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           single
           ,
           upright
           heart
           ,
           seriously
           to
           weigh
           the
           severall
           particulars
           her●
           presented
           to
           your
           consideration
           ;
           and
           where
           you
           find
           I
           have
           Scripture
           ,
           truth
           ,
           or
           right
           reason
           siding
           with
           me
           ,
           there
           cordially
           to
           embrace
           it
           without
           more
           co●te●●●
           ▪
           where
           you
           shall
           discerne
           I
           have
           been
           mistaken
           in
           any
           thing
           (
           as
           for
           ought
           I
           know
           I
           am
           in
           nothing
           )
           there
           in
           a
           brotherly
           manner
           to
           refute
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           Lord
           give
           〈◊〉
           all
           sincere
           hearts
           to
           
             r
          
           
             Prove
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             hold
             fast
             what
             is
             good
             ,
          
           both
           in
           our
           judgements
           and
           practises
           ;
           and
           to
           rest
           truly
           thankful
           for
           the
           great
           work
           of
           Reformation
           already
           made
           ,
           not
           to
           murmure
           or
           repine
           against
           God
           and
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           ●s
           if
           little
           o●
           nothing
           were
           already
           done
           ,
           because
           that
           ▪
           Church-Discipline
           of
           excommunication
           and
           suspension
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           (
           which
           some
           pretend
           ,
           but
           prove
           not
           to
           
             be
             Christs
             Ordinance
             and
             Kingdom
             )
          
           is
           not
           fully
           established
           in
           sounlimited
           and
           dangerous
           an
           arbitrary
           way
           as
           they
           desire
           ,
           and
           cannot
           have
           their
           wils
           or
           humours
           satisfied
           in
           every
           s●all
           punctilio
           .
        
         
           
             
               2
               
                 Cor.
              
               13.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
            
             
               Now
               I
               pray
               God
               tha●
               ye
               do
               no
               evil
               ▪
               not
               that
               we
               should
               appeare
               approved
               ,
               but
               that
               ye
               should
               doe
               that
               which
               is
               honest
               th●ugh
               we
               appeare
               to
               be
               Reprobates
               :
               for
               wr
               can
               d●●
               nothing
               against
               the
               truth
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               truth
               .
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
           Errata
           .
        
         
           Page
           33.
           line
           6.
           read
           
             s●nnes
             :
          
           ●
           .
           35
           l.
           45
           
             not
             :
          
           p.
           39
           l.
           3
           
             pr●m●ses
          
           l.
           9
           
             of
             his
          
           l.
           44
           
             in
             this
          
           p.
           47
           l.
           32.
           
           
             Ap●st●lo●
             .
          
           p
           48
           ●
           .
           23.
           
           
             Priests
             ,
          
           l.
           28
           
             Church
             ,
          
           l.
           42
           
             were
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A91314e-1230
           
             a
             1
             
               Thes.
            
             5.
             21.
             
          
           
             b
             2
             
               Cor.
            
             13.
             8.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Gal.
            
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Iohn
            
             1●
             .
             37
             
          
           
             
               Eccles.
            
             2.
             18
             ,
             19
             
               c.
            
             6.
             12.
             
               c.
            
             10.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Kings
             9.
             10.
             2
             Chron.
             8.
             1.
             1
             Chron.
             29.
             2
             Chron.
             2.
             
             &
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             As
             appears
             by
             Ezra
             4.
             24.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A91314e-2350
           
             a
             
               In
               
                 An
                 Antidote
              
               against
               foure
               dangerous
               Questions
               .
            
             
               A
               brotherly
               ,
               friendly
               Censure
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             b
             Acts
             1.
             24.
             
          
           
             ●
             See
             the
             Histories
             of
             the
             Anabaptists
             
               Lucas
               Osiander
               .
               Bnchirid
               .
               Cont.
               cum
               .
               Anabaptist
               is
               de
               Ecclesia
               ,
               cap.
            
             6.
             
             The
             prophane
             Scisme
             of
             the
             Brownists
             ,
             discovered
             by
             
               Christopher
               Lawne
            
             and
             others
             .
             printed
             1612.
             
          
           
             d
             Num.
             21.
             14
             15.
             
             Deut.
             23.
             1
             2
             ,
             3.
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             7
             to
             13.
             
             Joh.
             9.
             22
             32
             ,
             3.
             3.
             ch
             :
             12.
             42.
             c.
             16.
             2.
             2
             Thes.
             3.
             14.
             2
             
             John
             10.
             11.
             3
             
             John
             10.
             
             Rom.
             16.
             17.
             
             Tit.
             3.
             ●0
             ,
             11
             :
             2
             Tim.
             3
             5.
             
          
           
             e
             〈◊〉
             Ep●st
             at
             〈◊〉
             Godw●ns
             fewish
             Antiquities
             
               l.
               1.
               c.
               3.
               
            
          
           
             f
             See
             Go●w●ns
             ●ewish
             Antiquities
             ▪
             ●
             ▪
             ●
             .
             ●
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Godwins
               Jew●sh
               Antiquities
               ,
            
             l.
             1.
             c.
             2
             
          
           
             h
             
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               Signifies
               any
               Civill
               Assembly
               ,
               Councell
               or
               Court
               of
               Justice
               ,
               as
               wel
               as
               on
               Ecclesiasticall
               Presbytery
               ,
               see
               
                 Scapulae
                 Lexicon
                 ,
              
               page
               730.
               
            
             
               h
               
                 Scapula
                 ibidem
                 ,
                 Godwins
                 Jewish
                 Antiquities
                 ,
              
               l.
               5.
               c.
               4
               
                 Ioseph
                 .
                 Antiq.
                 Jud●eo●um
                 ,
              
               l.
               14
               ,
               c
               ▪
               17.
               
            
          
           
             i
             
               P.
               Galatinus
               ,
            
             l.
             4
             c.
             5.
             
             Doctor
             
               Potters
               want
               of
               Charity
               iustly
               charged
               ,
            
             London
             ,
             1634.
             p.
             26.
             
             
               It
               may
               be
               underst●●
               of
               any
               Assemb●y
               ,
            
             AS
             WELL
             CIVILL
             
               as
               Eccelsiastical
               ,
            
             so
             it
             was
             in
             the
             first
             Edition
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             expunged
             in
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             by
             the
             Arch
             bishops
             speciall
             direction
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
            
             Pecrus
             Cunaeus
             de
             Repub.
             Judeorum
             l.
             
               1.
            
             c.
             
               12.
               
            
             Juni
             .
             Brutus
             Vindiciae
             contr.
             Tyoannos
             ,
             Q.
             
               3.
            
             p
             
               94.
            
             to
             
               97.
               
            
          
           
             e
             Acts
             26.
             18
             
             Eph.
             2.
             1.
             to
             6.
             1
             
             John
             3.
             8.
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             26.
             
          
           
             f
             See
             
               Cartwrights
            
             Notes
             on
             the
             Rhem.
             
             Testam.
             on
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             
          
           
             g
             John
             8.
             44
             
             :
             1
             Johu
             3.
             8.
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             26.
             
             Acts
             5.
             3.
             
             John
             13.
             2.
             27
             :
          
           
             h
             See
             
               Cartwrights
            
             Answ
             .
             to
             the
             Rhem
             :
             Testam.
             on
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             
          
           
             i
             A●ts
             5.
             3.
             Joh
             8.
             44.
             1
             
             John
             3
             ●
             .
             Eph.
             2.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             2
             Tim.
             2
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             k
             Rom
             ●
             .
             4
             ,
             〈◊〉
             11.
             13.
             14.
             
             Gal
             5.
             18.
             25.
             
          
           
             l
             Eph.
             2.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             1
             
             John
             3.
             8.
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             26.
             
          
           
             m
             Mat.
             15
             22.
             
             Luk.
             6.
             ●8
             .
             Mar
             9.
             17.
             to
             30.
             c.
             5.
             2.
             to
             10.
             
          
           
             n
             Mat.
             16.
             1●
             ▪
             Acts
             16.
             16
             ,
             17
             18
             Mat.
             10.
             8.
             
          
           
             o
             
               See
               Mark
               5.
               9.
               to
               15.
               
               John
               13.
               27.
               
               Eph.
               2.
               2
               ,
               3.
               2
               Tim.
               2.
               26.
               
            
             
               See
               
                 Beda
              
               in
               1
               Tim.
               1.
               
            
          
           
             p
             John
             14.
             16.
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             19.
             
             Se
             
               Aecumenius
               Chrysost.
               Primasius
               ,
               Haymo
               ,
               Beda
               ,
               Theodor
               .
               Theophilact.
            
             in
             ●
             Cor.
             5.
             
             Mat.
             4.
             1.
             to
             12.
             
          
           
             q
             Job
             c.
             &
             2.
             
             See
             
               Aecumenii
               Enar.
            
             on
             1
             Cor
             5.
             
             
               Primas
               .
               Theophilact.
               Chrysostom
               .
               Hierom
               in
               locum
               .
            
          
           
             r
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             7
             
          
           
             s
             Mat.
             7.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Primasi●s
             ,
             Theodoret
             ,
             Theophylact
             ,
             Chrysostom
             ,
             Haynor
             .
             O
             Ecumen●u
             ▪
             Ans●lm
             and
             M●sculus
             in
             locum
             .
          
           
             Ro.
             12.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             5.
             34.
             
          
           
             Mat
             ▪
             9.
             10
             ,
             11.
             c
             :
             11.
             19
             
             ▪
             Mar.
             2.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             t
             
               See
            
             Gratian
             ▪
             Caus.
             
               1.
               
            
             Quest
             ,
             
               1.
               
            
             Ivo
             Decret.
             seci●da
             pars
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11●
             29.
             
          
           
             u
             Exod.
             12.
             3.
             
             〈◊〉
             7
             ,
             47.
             
             ●
             Chron.
             30.
             ●●
             to
             2●
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             28.
             13.
             1
             
             John
             1.
             9
             
             ▪
             Psal.
             32.
             5.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             12.
             22.
             to
             28.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             26.
             17.
             to
             ●1
             .
             47.
             
             Mark
             14.
             15.
             to
             27.
             
             Luke
             22.
             24.
             
          
           
             t
             
               See
            
             Willets
             Synopsis
             Pap●smi
             ,
             p.
             
               650.
               
            
          
           
             u
             
               See
               Lucas
               O
               sia●d
               .
            
             Encha
             rid
             .
             contr.
             cum
             Anabaptist
             .
             de
             Eccl●sia
             ,
             cap.
             
               6.
               
            
             Qu.
             
               3.
               
            
          
           
             x
             The
             harmony
             of
             Confessions
             printed
             at
             
               London
               ,
            
             1643.
             p.
             280.
             321.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor
             ▪
             〈◊〉
             2●
             ,
          
           
             u
             1
             ●or
             .
             11.
             21
             
             ▪
             22.
             
          
           
             x
             
               S●e
            
             T●rtul
             .
             Ap●l
             .
          
           
             ●●●n
             ●●
             17
             c.
             ●
             .
             ●9
             2●
             .
          
           
             b
             Act.
             1.
             24.
             
             〈◊〉
             2.
             ●●
          
           
             c
             2
             Chr
             6.
             
             ●●
             Jer.
             17.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             d
             2
             Tim
             ▪
             2.
             25
             26
             
          
           
             e
             Rom
             8.
             29
             30
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Tit.
             3.
             2
             to
             8.
             
          
           
             f
             Joh.
             ●5
             .
             20.
             c
             13.
             16.
             
             Mat.
             10.
             24
             ,
             25
             
          
           
             f
             A
             Bro●●●●ly
             and
             friendly
             censure
             ▪
             p
             ●
             7.
             
             ●
             A●
             A●●i●ote
             against
             〈◊〉
             da●ger●us
             quaeries
             ,
             p
             6.
             
             An
             Answer
             ,
             &c
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             ●4
             .
          
           
             ●
             P●●
             5.
             3.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             16.
             1
             
             ▪
             1
             Co●
             7.
             16.
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             Rom
             9.
             15
             ,
             16
             18.
             
          
           
             A
             brotherly
             and
             ●●eindly
             Censure
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ●
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             A
             brotherly
             and
             friendly
             Censure
             ▪
             ●
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             
               In
               my
            
             Plesant
             Purge
             for
             a
             Roman
             Catholike
             ,
             
               and
            
             Quench-Cole
             .
          
           
             A
             brotherly
             and
             friendly
             Censure
             .
             p.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             Answer
             to
             the
             four
             Qu●stions
             ▪
             
          
           
             Harmouy
             of
             Consessions
             .
             p.
             287.
             
          
           
             
               See
            
             Richard
             Capel
             
               his
            
             Nature
             of
             temptation
             ,
             &c.
             para
             
               1.
            
             pag.
             
               214
               ,
               215
               ,
            
             &c.
             Lucas
             Osiander
             ●nshirid
             .
             cont.
             cum
             Anabapt
             ▪
             c.
             6.
             
             
               Qu.
            
             ●
             .
          
           
             ●
             No
             nor
             Sacraments
             ;
             which
             I
             onely
             mention
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             s●
             much
             cryed
             up
             above
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             made
             more
             holy
             then
             it
             ,
             onely
             because
             they
             are
             term●d
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             Seal●s
             of
             the
             Covenan●
             without
             any
             ●ext
             to
             warrant
             it
             .
          
           
             Lucas
             Osiander
             Enchirid.
             Contr.
             cum
             Anabapt
             .
             cap.
             
               6.
               
            
             Q●
             .
             
               3.
            
             p.
             
               126
               ,
               127.
               
            
          
           
             See
             the
             
               Pract●ce
               of
               P●ety
               ,
            
             p.
             400.
             ●o
             480.
             and
             all
             others
             concerning
             the
             Sacrament
             and
             ●ur
             pret●tio●s
             to
             receive
             it
             .
          
           
             See
             Gen
             9.
             16.
             
             Job
             42.
             5
             ,
             6
             Isa.
             6.
             5.
             1
             
             John
             1.
             1
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             See
             Act.
             2.
             23.
             37
             ,
             38.
             ch.
             3.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             19.
             
             Rev
             ▪
             1.
             5
             
             ●
             .
             Isa.
             5●
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             1.
             19
             67.
             71.
             2
             Chron.
             33.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Isa.
             48
             10.
             
             Hos.
             5.
             15.
             
          
           
             See
             the
             
               Practice
               of
               Piety
               ,
            
             p
             ●15
             to
             435.
             
          
           
             b
             Mat.
             11.
             28
             
             Isa.
             55.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             John
             7.
             37.
             
             Mat.
             22.
             2
             ,
             to
             11.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             9.
             6.
             
          
           
             Constitutions
             and
             Canons
             Ecclesiasticall
             Anno.
             604.
             
             Can.
             68
             ,
             69.
             
          
           
             Zeph.
             ●
             .
             3
             ▪
             Amos
             5.
             15.
             
             Jonas
             3.
             9.
             c.
             Gen.
             31.
             31.
             32.
             30
             
             ▪
             Numb.
             22
             6
             ,
             11.
             
             Josh.
             2.
             24.
             
             Judg
             6
             ,
             5.
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             25.
             
             Jer.
             36
             ▪
             3
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             21.
             
             Est
             .
             4.
             14
             ,
             16.
             1
             Sam.
             4.
             6.
             ch.
             14.
             6.
             1
             
             Kings
             28.
             5
             ,
             6.
             2
             Sam
             12.
             21
             ,
             22.
             2
             
             King
             7.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             a
             De
             Excommun
             cati●ue
             .
          
           
             b
             De
             Jure
             naturae
             &
             Grat.
             lib.
             
               4.
            
             cap.
             
               8.
               
            
             De
             anno
             Civiil
             &c.
             Praefatio
             ,
             p.
             
               6
               ,
               7.
            
             &
             cap.
             
               18.
            
             p.
             
               83
               ,
               84.
               
            
          
           
             c
             Buxto●f
             .
             ●pi
             .
             Hebraei
             .
             p.
             
               55.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 d
              
               Num.
               9
               ,
               1.
               to
               16.
               
               Deut.
               16.
               1
               2
               
               King.
               23.
               22
               23.
               2
               Chron.
               30.
               18.
               35.
               throughout
               .
            
             
               Ezra
               .
               6.
               19.
               
               Mat.
               26.
               17.
               18
               
               
                 Godwins
              
               Jewish
               Antiquities
               li
               8.
               2.
               cap.
               1.
               &
               l
               b.
               3
               cap.
               4.
               
            
          
           
             3
             John
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             C●l
             6.
             1
             ,
             2.
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             1.
             20
             
             Ti●
             .
             3.
             11.
             
          
           
             c
             S●●Ed●
             .
             
               Sa●●●
            
             R●lat●●●
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             ●
             .
             11.
             ●3
             .
             c●ap
             .
             13.
             28
             ,
             24.
             
             L●k●
             7.
             34
             ch
             ▪
             1●
             .
             ●
             ,
             2.
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             ●
             Tim.
             5.
             1
             20
             ●●t
             ▪
             〈…〉
             c.
             2
             ▪
             1●
             ▪
             2
             Thes.
             3.
             14
             ,
             14●
             Gal
             6.
             
             ●●
             2
             ▪
             
          
           
             ●
             Sam
             15
             ▪
             
          
           
             Levit
             13.
             
             Num.
             ●
             .
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             a
             Psal.
             31.
             15
             ▪
             
          
           
             b
             Eph.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2.
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             25
             ,
             ●
             26.
             
             Rom.
             9.
             16
             
             Phil.
             2.
             13.
             
             Marke
             10.
             23.
             
          
           
             c
             Mat.
             20.
             1.
             to
             ●
             .
          
           
             d
             ●er
             .
             30.
             18.
             
          
           
             e
             See
             Mat.
             18
             ▪
             27.
             to
             33.
             
          
           
             f
             Mat.
             13.
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             20.
             
             Heb.
             6.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             g
             2
             Tim
             2.
             25
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             h
             Gal.
             6.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Luke
             6.
             36.
             
             Col.
             3.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             i
             R
             〈◊〉
             9.
             22.
             
          
           
             k
             Ma●
             .
             23
             ▪
             1.
             to
             11.
             
          
           
             l
             〈◊〉
             Pet.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             27.
             
          
           
             n
             Gal.
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             See
             the
             Histories
             of
             the
             Anabaptists
             ,
             &
             Books
             against
             the
             Brownist●
             ▪
             
          
           
             P●t
             on
             and
             fomented
             by
             our
             Ministers
             underhand
             .
          
           
             o
             ●eb
             .
             13.
             21
             
               d.
            
             1.
             Pet.
             4.
             5
             
          
           
             q
             1.
             Cor.
             16.
             
          
           
             r
             1.
             Thes.
             5
             21
             ▪
             
          
        
      
      
  

